posted on 29-Sep-2001 9:04:43 PM by Anniepoo98
It is Annie... back again... Finally!

Okay, here is the deal. This Game is full. We actually have too many characters to keep track of. So we are not asking for anymore people to join. BUT DONT let that stop you from reading. Everyone has been working really hard at this game... making it more like a story than game. So read on... it is kinda like a coloboration between some of your favorite authors ..... and me!!!! LOL!



List of Characters and Players:

Max and Liz Evans' kids
Gabriel Evans (Gabe): Brit (Maxluver02)
- Age: 18
- Love Interest: Aurora Madison
Melanie Evans (Lanie): Katie (Sugarplum7)
- Age: 17
- Love Interest: Cole Valenti
Reina Evans (Rae): Annie (Anniepoo98)
- Age: 17
- Love Interest: David Guerin

Michael and Maria Guerin's kids
David Guerin: Andy (Tabasco Sauce)
- Age: 18
- Love Interest: Rae Evans
Elena Guerin: Brit (Maxluver02)
- Age: 17
- Love Interest: Reece

Alex and Isabel Whitman's kids
Joshua Whitman (Josh): Jenn (Luvroswell26)
- Age: 18/17?
- Love Interest: Emma Valenti
Libby Whitman: Jenn (Luvroswell26)
- Age: 17
- Love Interest: Jared Ryder
Grace Whitman (Gracie): Ria (Iceprincess2100 or Dreamcatcher)
- Age: 17
- Love Interest: Austin Bancroft

Kyle and Tess Valenti's kids
Cole Valenti: Andy (Tabasco Sauce)
- Age: 19
- Love Interest: Lanie Evans
Emma Valenti (Emmie, only to Cole and Josh): Annie (Anniepoo98)
- Age: 17
- Love Interest: Josh Whitman

Ava's kid
Jason Blue: Angie (AvengingAngelIQ)
- Age: 16
- Love Interest: Rel Savary

Serena's Daughter
Aurora Madison: Katie (Sugarplum7)
- Age: 18
- Love Interest: Gabe Evans

Mr. Ryder's son
Jared Ryder: Annie (Anniepoo98)
- Age: 17
- Love Interest: Libby Whitman

Mr. And Mrs. Bancroft
Austin Bancroft: Jenn (Luvroswell26)
- Age: 17
- Love Interest: Gracie Whitman
Angel Bancroft: Shannon (It'sLikeChemical)
- Age: 15
- Love Interest: Caph Lord

Mr. And Mrs. Savary
Mirelle Bysen Savary (Rel Savary): Jen (Lizzy Parker)
- Age: 16
- Love Interest: Jason Blue (AvengingAngelIQ)

Mr. And Mrs. Lord (aliens)
Azlyn Lord (Lyn): Tracey (heartless3369)
- Age: 18
- Love Interest: ?
Caph Lord: Jen (luvroswell26)
- Age: 16
- Love Interest: Angel Bancroft

Reece (no last name): Brit (Maxluver02)
- Age: 18
- Love Interest: Elena Guerin

Season Two never happened as far as I am concerned. As far as the kids, have fun making them up...limit about two or three to a couple (childbirth is painful, so be nice). The kids should be about 15-18 years of age. Give a few facts on the character before you start writing them. *happy*

Lets get this puppy started and have fun.

I'm taking Max and Liz's kid named Reina...they call her Rae for short. She has Liz's long chocolate hair and Max's amber eyes. She loves to write and is kinda a book worm. She is 17 years old. Her dream is to become a famous writer. Her main power is to move things with her mind.

Rae Part****

I wonder if the others feel as out of place as I do. Sometime it is cool to have these powers, but other times it can be a big pain in the butt. I mean today in history, I got so mad at Mr. Ryder that my pen almost hit him in the back of the eye. I didn't actually want my pen to fly at him, but I thought it, and off the pen went. I am just so lucky he didn't think it was me.

Boy, if Dad or Mom found out, I would be ground for a lifetime. I can hear Dad now. "You have to be more careful of our secret." Well, no duh. It would help if these powers came with an instruction manual though.

End Rae Part***


When I close my eyes each night,
The sweetest dreams fill my head,
Of you holding me tight,
Dreaming next to me in my bed!!!

Edited by - anniepoo98 on 10/02/2001 15:40:53

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 20-Mar-2002 2:14:46 PM ]
posted on 29-Sep-2001 9:48:36 PM by tabasco sauce
hey Annie! Andrea here! my fanfic energy is finally being used!!! tee hee! Now all I have to do is get typing slave to do me a few favors! lol!

Name: David Guerin
Age: 18
Hobbies: Playing guitar and surfing the web
Hair: spikey and brown like Michael
Career Goal: graduate high school!


History. The one subject that makes me bored to the point of self destruction. Listening to Mr. Ryder droan on about some dude who died 100 years ago isn't my idea of fun. To tell you the truth, I find it rather pointless.

Just as I thought this period was doomed, my buddy Rae made it a bit more interesting. Just a bit. She sent a pen flying right past Ryder's head. She must be bored. Angry even. Her telekenetic powers act up when she's frustrated. I doubt Ryder even thinks Rae did it. The girl's too god damned perfect. She's cool though.

Mr. Ryder turns around and glares at the class. Damn. "Which one of you is trying to get me killed? Throwing pens around isn't proper conduct" Damn. I look over at Rae. We mustn't have her record of perfection be tarnished shall we? So I raise my hand. "Mr. Guerin, to the office immediately"

I leave the class without looking back.

No rock stands a chance against Michael Guerin (Max: Skin and Bones)
posted on 30-Sep-2001 1:40:22 AM by luvroswell26
I so want to play...this is going to be loads of fun! I'm going to take Alex and Isabel's kids. They have two, twins. This part is only going to focus on one though. The other I will write in tomorrow.

Name: Libby Whitman
Age: 17
Power: Time freeze (I think this is a cool power...but it only lasts for about 5 minutes)

*Libby's Part*

I can't believe Rea just sent her pen flying towards Mr. Ryder's head. That is so classic. I know our parents would kill us if we got caught using our powers but they just don't seem to realize how hard they are to control. Had I been paying closer attention I would have stopped time for a few minutes so she could grab her pen but alas I was doodling in my notebook once again.

My mother would be severly disappointed in me if she knew how often I didn't pay attention in this class. I always get the "You have to do good in school so you can go to a good college" lecture. It's really old and boring, and if she ever found this notebook she would ream me out big time. Sometimes I don't get her. I mean I've heard the stories of the adventures that she, my dad, Uncle Max, Aunt Liz, Uncle Michael, Aunt Maria, Uncle Kyle, and Aunt Tess used to get into back when they were in high school, and I know for a fact there were times when even my perfect Aunt Liz's grades would slip.

Anyway back to the matter at hand. I can't believe David took the blame for Rea's little incident. Well, ok yes I can believe it. David always tries to protect us, and I have a feeling that even if he didn't confess he'd get in trouble for it anyway.

*End Libby's Part*

posted on 30-Sep-2001 9:39:58 AM by tabasco sauce computer isn't working well...sorry for all the posts

Edited by - tabasco sauce on 10/01/2001 09:44:37
posted on 30-Sep-2001 9:40:06 AM by tabasco sauce
ooopsies! double post!
No rock stands a chance against Michael Guerin (Max: Skin and Bones)

Edited by - tabasco sauce on 10/01/2001 09:42:27
posted on 30-Sep-2001 9:40:14 AM by tabasco sauce

Ok. So this is fun. Waiting to enter the principle's office is just how I planned on spending my morning. Seriously. This is what I do second period three days a week. What'll be today's punishment? Will I have to clean all the blackboards after school? Big whoop-ti-doo.

Just then the priciple steps out of his office. "Come in Mr. Guerin". Do I have a choice? So I follow him. "Mr. Guerin, today's incident was unacceptable. It was your last straw" Ok...if I could throw a pen at his head now, I would. Only thing is, I'd lose control of my powers and blow it up. "Your on a tight rope David, and I'd hate to see you fall off. If you want to stay in school, you'll have to follow certain guidelines" Ok...this is a first. The guy's never threatened to kick me out. Damn, mom's going to freak. "Your failing three courses. If you plan to graduate in June, you'll have to get a tutor" Damn. "Am I understood Mr. Guerin?" Of course sir. "Yeah...whatever"

Damn. Who's going to tutor me? Libby says I'm a lost cause...not that she's wrong. Hmmm...maybe Rae can do it. I got into this mess saving her butt anywayz...but she thinks I'm a lost cause as well. Damn. Mom is going to freak.

**end of David's part**

No rock stands a chance against Michael Guerin (Max: Skin and Bones)

Edited by - tabasco sauce on 10/01/2001 09:42:58

Edited by - tabasco sauce on 10/01/2001 16:56:41
posted on 30-Sep-2001 11:34:26 AM by luvroswell26
Ok this part is from Alex and Isabel's other child's point of view! Just wanted to let you know.

Name: Joshua Whitman
Age: 18
Power: mind manipulation

*Josh's Part*

I wonder where David is. We always sit together at lunch, but he hasn't shown up yet. I saw both Libby and Rae in the hallway earlier and they told me what happened in Mr. Ryder's class. It was really nice of David to take the blame for Rae, I mean I know for a fact that Uncle Max and Aunt Liz would have eaten Rae for breakfast if they knew what she did.

This still doesn't explain why David isn't at lunch. This is the only time of day he's never late. I'm going to try and find him. Maybe he's just bumming about whatever punishment he got from the principal.

*End Josh's part*

posted on 30-Sep-2001 5:38:24 PM by Maxluver02
hiya!!! I wanna play too! I think I'll be Michael/Maria's daughter Elena and Max/Liz's son Gabriel ( Gabe for short ).

name: Elena Guerin
age: 17
profile: has long sandy blond hair like her mom and brown eyes like her dad, she's quiet but not too shy, she loves to read and she is a wonderful artist, oh and she has a crush on Gabe.
powers: she gets visions of the future and she mindwarp and manipulate things

Elena's part***

Great. This class is such a waste of my time. Why do I have to study history when what I want to be is an artist? As I thought this, I see something fly at Mr Ryder out of the corner of my eye. I look over at Rae and see a look of shock on her face. It must have been her. I try to hide my smile but it doesn't work. My smile is wiped away when my brother takes up for Rae and is sent to the office.

End Elena's part***

I'll put Gabe's profile up later.

posted on 30-Sep-2001 7:54:29 PM by tabasco sauce

Shit. I'm majorly screwed. I think Josh finally found me. And here I was thinking I could hide from the world for oh...the next ten years. Maybe then they'd forget about my failure in high school. Did I mention I was left back once? Why else would I be in the same grade as my little sister? It was in first grade. Even then they knew I was a knock off...a reject.

Sometimes I feel like such a useless peice of shit. How could I do his to Elena? To mom? How could I let them down like this?

Josh is about 3 feet away from me. I bet he can tell what I'm feeling right about now. He's the only one that could tell. Back in 9th grade, he knew I had it bad for Rae Evans. Now here we are, three years later. He probably knows. Ahh's time to face the music.

**end of David**

No rock stands a chance against Michael Guerin (Max: Skin and Bones)
posted on 30-Sep-2001 8:12:09 PM by luvroswell26
*Josh's Part*

Finally I found David. Jeez that guy could hide from any enemy I think. I'm surprised I could find him, although his emotions are on overdrive right now and for some reason I can sense overly active emotions. That's how I first found out about his cursh on my cousin, but that's not the point right now. Right now I've got to find out what's wrong with him. He seems so depressed.

"David man, I've been looking for you all day," I tell him.

He just shrugs like he doesn't care. That's David for you. I take a seat next to him not saying a word, I know he'll tell me when he's ready. I know it has something to do with his punishment. Aunt Maria is going to kill him but I know that's not the problem.

It's going to be a long day if he doesn't spill it soon! But, I'm a patient man, I get that from my dad and Uncle Max and Aunt Liz. Libby has more of my mom's temperment well it's a cross of mom and Aunt Maria. She has little patience...I think that's why she gave up tutoring David.

Holy Shit! I think I understand why David's so upset.

"David, did they mention your grades? Is that what they threatened you with?" I ask him. He winces, which I'm going to take as a yes.

"Well, maybe there is something we can do to resolve this," I tell him. "Come on we've gotta find Rae, Gabe, Elena, and Libby."

*End Josh's Part*

posted on 30-Sep-2001 10:19:40 PM by Anniepoo98
Rae Part Coming up****

I can't believe that David took the blame for me. Why does he do that? After all, his dad can poof him to death, and probally will after this. Not to mention his mom. Aunt Maria is going to pitch one hell of a fit for this one.

David never lets me in on anything. I can tell that there is something bothering him, I mean he missed lunch. There has to be something wrong. Maybe it's his grades. I would love to tutor him, if he would just ask. I just hope that Josh finds him.

I swear that Josh uses our emotions like a honing beacon for us. I mean he even know about my crush on David. Of course, it seemed like everyone else does too. My brother Gaby teases me relentlessly about it. So do Libby, Elena, and Emma. Speaking of Emma, I better find her and give her the low down on what is going on. I will talk to David later.

End Rae Part****

Okay...I am picking up another character...
Her name is Emma and she is Tess and Kyle's daughter.
She is 17 as well. Her eyes are blue like Tess.
Her hair is lite brown like Kyles and curly like Tess's.
She is totally in love with Josh and her power is to astral projection. She can project images and even her own image to others but only with in a half a mile radius.

Emma Part****

I see Rae running down the hall at me, but she doesnt have to even say a word to me. Elena has already told me what happened. I would have loved to be in history class to see that. I hope that Josh was able to find David, before something else happens.

David is always looking out for us, especially Rae. Personally, I think that he has the hots for her, which would be so cool, because Rae is hopelessly in love with him. But that is my opinion.

But I cant say that I haven't seen this little incident coming. Rae has been so wound tight these past few days, but she won't tell anyone why. Well, maybe I could get David to find out. Or Josh. He seems to always know what to do. Enough on Josh for now, I think that Hurricane Rae is about to come ashore.

End Emma Part*****


When I close my eyes each night,
The sweetest dreams fill my head,
Of you holding me tight,
Dreaming next to me in my bed!!!
posted on 1-Oct-2001 1:29:14 PM by Sugarplum7
Hi everyone,

I want to be a part of this party. I have a character and everything. Okay, here goes nothing.

Say hello to Melanie Evans, Lanie for short. I am going to be Gabe's and sister and Rae's twin, making me Max and Liz's daughter. Rae and I are identical twins. I am the older of the two, but we will have some little arguements about that. Of course. Do I need to explain my appearance? Nah, just go look at what Annie wrote. I am nice, funny, outgoing, smart, but not as smart as Rae.

Lanie has taken dance classes since she was five (tap and jazz), making her excellent cheerleader material and the head cheerleader. In school she gets A's, but she is more into the extraciricular (sp?) activities.

Now the alien power. I have no clue what it should be. Uhm . . . Does anyone have any suggestions? I don't want to like take anyone's ideas for powers. I think I have one that I would like to have. I hope that Lizzybell doesn't mind, but I think that Liz's remote configuration power in "Secrets in the Past" is soo cool. So that will be my strongest power. For thouse who don't read SITP it is great, you should see it, but here is a quick explanation. It is a stronger form of molecular reconfiguration. It is the same, but it is done at a distance, she doesn't have to be touching it to change it. Can we have another power? Let me know, please.

There is another idea that I have. Because Rae and I are twins we have this special twin power thing, but I don't know what it is yet. I'll add it later. I think that is all the info I have on Lanie. I hope you all like me, her, sorry my brain is a little tired.

~Katie aka Melanie Evans~

"Yesterday is History
Tomorrow is Mystery
Today is a Gift
That's why it's called The Present"
Enjoy today for all that it is worth.

"Love can’t always be perfect. Love is just love."
But there is a chance for it to be perfect.
And even if love isn’t perfect . . . It is wonderful.

Edited by - Sugarplum7 on 10/02/2001 13:35:45
posted on 1-Oct-2001 4:45:17 PM by Maxluver02
Elena Part***

As I walk down the hall after lunch, looking for my brother, I see Gabe coming in my direction. Wow, he looks so good. I walk to him and ask him, " Do you know where my brother is? I've been kinda worried about him since he left history. " I stared into his amber eyes trying not to blush.
"No. Actually I was on my way to look for him. Do you want to come with me? "

What kind of a question is that?! Of course I'll go with him. So I say " Sure, " and we head toward the front of the school in search of David.

End Elena's Part***


Okay, here's the profile for Gabe.

name: Gabriel Evans (Gabe for short)
age: 18
profile: he's pretty much the spitting image of Max, with the amber eyes, dark hair etc. he's the designated 'leader' of the group ( much like his father ), he's smart, serious, and very intuitive, he's very protective of his little sisters (especially Rae), and he's almost oblivious to the fact that Elena likes him.
powers: he can heal, make energy shields, and basically do everything his father can ( only his powers are stronger than his dad's ).

Gabe's Part***

After lunch was over I decided to go find David and see why he wasn't at lunch with us today. I hope he didn't do anything else that was stupid. I am on my way to the front of the school when I see Elena in front of me, so I decide to go over and see what's up. She walks to me and before I can get a word in, she asks, " Do you know where my brother is?... " I didn't hear the rest of what she said because I was all of a sudden caught by how beautiful her eyes are. Wait. She's like my sister, I shouldn't be thinking of her this way. I tell her no and we go looking for David together.

End Gbe's Part***

posted on 1-Oct-2001 5:59:11 PM by tabasco sauce
KATIE!!! It's Andy!! (Dogbitz) I'm so glad you decided to join our party! this is going to be so much fun!


If there's one thing I don't like about Josh, it's the fact that he's so damn insistant. Somehow, he managed to get me to Emma's locker, where she and Rae were waiting. Damn. What do I say? Should I act like nothing happened? I never had a chance to make my decision. "Guess who needs a tutor in order to stay in school?" God...and he even sounded cheerful when he said it.

I look at the girls' faces. Emma is looking at Rae, just smiling. Ok...that's weird. Rae...she looks...sympathetic. I got to say, that wasn't the reaction I was expecting. I thought she'd be angry at me. Maybe she just feels guilty since I took the blame for her. Yeah...that's it. There's no way in hell that Reina Evans likes there?

And to top it off, I still need a tutor.

**end David**

No rock stands a chance against Michael Guerin (Max: Skin and Bones)

Edited by - tabasco sauce on 10/02/2001 18:06:10
posted on 1-Oct-2001 9:59:53 PM by Sugarplum7
Hi Andy, Annie, and everyone,

I’m back, and I totally agree with you Andy. This is going to be a blast.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ Melanie’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

God! Why did my appointment have to run over? Now I know that something is happening with Rae, but I have no clue as to what it could be. What is going on with her she has been way jumpy these last few days, and she wont even tell me what is going on. I hope I don’t get caught speeding. Mom and Dad will love that. I have heard the you-have-to be-careful-while-driving-because-if-something-happens-you-can’t-go-to-the-hospital lecture more than enough times. All this needless stress because I wasn’t at school. That stupid appointment

Why did I even have to get that appointment anyway?

“Hello! Can you drive?!” I say as a car makes a left turn from the right lane.

Why do people do stupid things like that? God! Is the concept of driving too hard for some people? I have to get there soon. Something is up. I just know it.If I have another accident I will be the more accident-prone this week than I was all seventeen years of my life. This all started because of that damn floor. If they decide to mop it they should mark it. This would be so much easier if no one saw me fall. But do I get a break? No. I have to let this sprain heal normally. It would make life so much better if Dad or Gabe just healed it.

That appointment was pointless. All they did was tell me things that I already knew. You don’t spend twelve years dancing and not know how to treat an ankle sprain. I.C.E. That is all they told me. Ice it, compress it, and elevate it. I already knew to do that, but that didn't stop them from going over everything to make sure I knew how to do it. Did they have to go over it twice? Oh well. At least they care about my ankle enough to make sure that I knew what to do and how to do it. It would be worse if they didn't care.

“Oh my God!” I say as I swerve and break to avoid the truck that rear-ended another car. “Oh please no more accidents.” What is today? Roswell's annual 'cause an accident day'?

Well, at least Rae is calmer now. It is a little late. Now is the time her emotions go back to semi-normal. After I am done driving she decides to calm down.

I get out of the car and make my way to our usual meeting place. God I hate this. I am not about to go around limping so they gave me crutches! This is just the most annoying thing in the world. I'm like the school gimp. This is great! At least I will get more time to get to my classes. I hop along the hallways in search of the others.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ End Melanie’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~


"Yesterday is History
Tomorrow is Mystery
Today is a Gift
That's why it's called The Present"
Enjoy today for all that it is worth.

"Love can’t always be perfect. Love is just love."
But there is a chance for it to be perfect.
And even if love isn’t perfect . . . It is wonderful.

posted on 2-Oct-2001 9:37:51 AM by Maxluver02
Elena Part***

Gabe and I are silent as we walk by the lockers. Then we see David, Josh, Emma, and Rae standing in front of Emma's locker ahead of us. I walk over to David and try not to get mad at him. " What happened to you today? " I asked in my not-so-happy tone. " God, do you know what will happen to you if you get in trouble again? You'll get suspended, that's what! " I hate yelling at him like this. " I don't want anything like that to happen to you. Will you please stop being an ass and do things like you're supposed to for once?! " I stop for a moment and look at him.

"I know I will get suspended, Elena. In fact, I was already warned about it by the principle, okay? I have to get a tutor or I fail this semester. "

Oh. Well that's great! Then Rae could tutor David and have him all to herself! This is actually the perfect scenario for them.

End Elena Part***

posted on 2-Oct-2001 11:45:15 AM by Anniepoo98
Rae Part*****

When I see David and Josh walking towards Emma and I, I just give him a sympathic look. He didnt have to take the blame for me, and now he is in trouble...I can see it in his eyes. Josh opens the conversation right up..."Guess who need a tutor?"

I knew it...David's grades were what was bugging him. That is so not a problem, I can tutor him. Thats when I see Gabe and Elena. Elena starts in on David right away. She is so like Maria. I giggle in spite of myself, but the similarity was too funny. Everyone just looks at me. I shrug and before I can think twice, I say, "Sure, I can tutor David...after all I got him into this mess."

David gave me a weak smile. That is when I feel Lanie getting closer. We can sense each other. I can tell that she is in one major hurry. But that gets me wondering what vibes I sent to her. Can she tell that their is something bugging me, something that is not David for once.

End Rae Part*****


When I close my eyes each night,
The sweetest dreams fill my head,
Of you holding me tight,
Dreaming next to me in my bed!!!
posted on 2-Oct-2001 5:26:18 PM by tabasco sauce

Damn. I can't believe that Rae actually offered to tutor me. That was certainly unexpected....not that I mind or anything. I give her a weak smile. I'm kind of afraid of using my voice right now.

Somewhere in the back of my mind I hear Elena giving me some crap. I love my little sister...but damn. She's way too much like mom. I know she does it because she cares, but I don't need to feel like more of a knock off than I already am.

I look at Josh. There's not much to say about him. He's probably trying to figure out what I'm thinking. And he's probably succeeding. His ability to read emotions isn't even due to his alienness. He's just gifted.

I finally turn my gaze back to Rae. Holy shit! The girl looks like she's in lala land. I know she's been a little off lately, but this is just god damned scary. Maybe she's having alien problems. I mean, it's not like her to lose control of her powers like she did this morning. I mean...that's my job...

Emma looks at me pleadingly. I guess it's up to me to find out what's wrong with Rae. I just wish Lanie were here to give me a little help.

**end David**

No rock stands a chance against Michael Guerin (Max: Skin and Bones)
posted on 2-Oct-2001 6:43:51 PM by luvroswell26
*Libby part*

I bump into Laine while trying to find everyone else. You know, you'd think they would have had someone stay just to tell me where they were going. All I did was run to the bathroom, and when I come out, everyone is gone!

Laine tells me that something's wrong with Rae so we hurry to find everyone. Well, ok, we try to hurry, it's a little hard for Laine since she's on crutches.

"What happened to you?" I ask her.
"I fell at dance today and sprained my ankle. Don't say it, I know I could heal it, or have dad or Gabe heal it, but everyone saw me fall. So I'm stuck being a gimp for a few days," she tells me.

Well ok, that explains all that. Finally! Everyone is in front of Emma's locker. David lookes like he's about to freak, and Rae looks like she's off on another planet. Something has been way off with Rae lately and I just hope someone can figure it out soon.

"So what's going on?" I ask.

Everyone fills me in on David's punishment and Rae's offering to help tutor him. Once she snaps out of whatever spell she's under I'm going to have to warn her that David isn't the easiest person to tutor.

Anyway, I think maybe I'll ask Josh to try and find out what's wrong with Rae...maybe between him and Laine they can come up with something. I wonder if Uncle Max and Aunt Liz have noticed anything yet.

*End Libby's Part*

posted on 2-Oct-2001 7:01:50 PM by Sugarplum7
~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ Lanie’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

There they are. I spent all this time running . . . okay hopping around, looking for them, and they are just standing and chatting in front of Emma’s locker. At least I was able to find Libby. After I explain it, the crutches thing, to her we are off to find the others.

What is going on with Rae? I know something big happened, and I am not talking about the regular pining over David. Something is going on with her, but I can’t tell and she won’t tell me. That is it. When we get home we are in for some girlie-sister bonding time.

I come up and no one sees me coming. I am so surprised. Josh can usually sense us when we are like a mile away. I hate that sometimes. You can never surprise him. Something is going on. They are all into this conversation. It looks pretty serious. Oh God! What happened? I know something happened. They explain the present situation, but I know there is something else going on with Rae. Now she is in this weirdo trans thing.

“Hi Rae!" I say bringing her out of whatever alternate dimension she is in. What’s happening? Don’t say ‘nothing’. I know it was something. For one, you have been sending me these emotion-o-grams that almost caused me to get into another accident.”

They look at me, the shock evident on their faces.


Ugh. That came out more frantic than I wanted. What are they looking at? Did I grow another limb or something? I know that I look alright. I checked my make up before I left the office. Hello Lanie! You are such a ditz sometimes. It’s your ankle. The one bandaged, forcing you to use crutches.

“Oh. Yeah. The ankle. It happened third period. I had to miss lunch and the rest of the day because they needed to take me to get it x-rayed and it was this whole big thing.”

They don't look to happy with that. In fact they look really worried. Like I am broken or something. The only person who is fine with this was Libby.

I hope they don't think this was a big thing. It is just a little more serious than the last time it happened. True they think I overdue it with dance. I hope they don't ask me to stop again. There is a big game coming up and I want to cheer. They know that it is this big part of my life. Please don't try to stop me from doing what I love again guys. Please. I stand next to Libby and await their reaction. I know it is not going to be pretty. Gracie Where are you? I need my second best friend because Rae is not going to help me here. She hates it when I injure myself because of dance or cheer.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ End Lanie’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~


"Yesterday is History
Tomorrow is Mystery
Today is a Gift
That's why it's called The Present"
Enjoy today for all that it is worth.

"Love can’t always be perfect. Love is just love."
But there is a chance for it to be perfect.
And even if love isn’t perfect . . . It is wonderful.

Edited by - Sugarplum7 on 10/03/2001 19:24:30
posted on 2-Oct-2001 7:45:16 PM by Anniepoo98
Emma Part****

Maybe I should have sent out invitations...Party at Emma's locker. tacky. Well, seeing as how everyone is here, maybe we can get down to the bottom of things with Rae. I know something is up. Lanie or Josh could try to hone in on her feelings, but I think that Rae is expecting that.

That is when I get a brillent plan...David. I know that he is into Rae, I mean it is so hard for him to hide it. I think he will the only one that can get her to open up about what is bugging her. So I give him a pleading look.

That is when Libby and Lanie show up. We all notice at the same time that she is on crutches. But that hasn't effected her mouth at all. She starts right in on Rae. Well, at least she knows that something is up. But I want to know why she is one crutches.

However before I open my mouth, she explained what happened. Dance again. She has hurt herself more wearing tap shoes than when she use to gang up on David, Gabe, or Josh.

I finally decided that it is time I get a word in. So much has happened and I'm trying to process it, but I can never think on an empty stomach. "I want food," I finally yell out loud. Everyone stopped to look at me for a second, then bursted out laughing.

Rae looked at me. "Your always hungry. Which irritates me by the way, cause you can eat and eat without gaining an ounce."

I smile wickedly at her. "I know. Anyone else want a burger. I'm thinking...Crashdown snacktime."


When I close my eyes each night,
The sweetest dreams fill my head,
Of you holding me tight,
Dreaming next to me in my bed!!!
posted on 2-Oct-2001 7:59:06 PM by dreamcatcher
I want in on this too! It sounds like fun! So here is my character info:

Name: Grace Whitman
Nickname: Gracie
Age: 16
Profile: She has medium length dark blonde hair and hazel eyes. She looks like her mom.
Persona: She and her sister Libby fight a lot but they are still like best friends. Lanie is also her best friend. Like Lanie she is on the cheerleading team but she really isn’t into school. She would rather go shopping than study (who wouldn’t?) And she gets okay grades.
Character quirk: She is really loud and she babble's a lot. Think Maria but a little more flakey...
Power: Dreamwalking and Moving things with her mind

I will post on this name for now but the next time I’ll probably use Iceprincess. I just don’t want to have to log of and re-log back on when the board is finally working for me! *big*

Edited by - dreamcatcher on 10/03/2001 20:30:21
posted on 2-Oct-2001 8:21:19 PM by tabasco sauce
Ria! It's Andy! (Dogbitz) I'm so glad you finally joined our crazy party!


Damn. This day is getting worst by the second. Lanie's on crutches. Poor kid...Gabe looks like he's about to strangle her. I guess it's that big brother instinct. If that were Elena, I swear...

Suddenly, Emma announces that she wants food. I know she's just trying to help...but damn. The idea of spending the afternoon with my friends doesn't seem too appealing. But I know I'll be forced to go anyway. If I say no, Josh will coerce me into going, so why fight it?

I look at Elena. "You're coming with me, kiddo" She shakes her head in denial and proceeds to nod in Rae's direction. Damn. I guess I've been designated to find out why she's been so weird lately. I go along with it. Like I said, there's no use in arguing with these people, especially when Josh is in the mix. "Uh...come to think of it, maybe I should take Rae instead. We uhh....we need to set up a tutoring schedule" Shit. I'm good.

The ride to the Crash was virtually silent. I couldn't muster up the courage to ask her what was wrong. Damn. I'm David Guerin, the guy with virtually no emotions. I shouldn't be afraid to ask Rae a question. I'll ask her tonight...yeah...tonight.
**end David**

No rock stands a chance against Michael Guerin (Max: Skin and Bones)

Edited by - tabasco sauce on 10/03/2001 20:42:13

Edited by - tabasco sauce on 10/03/2001 20:49:59
posted on 2-Oct-2001 8:46:35 PM by dreamcatcher
Andy! Hey babe! I sure did join this crazy party! It is so much fun already!!

~*~~~Grace’s part~~~*~

Alright so I wasn’t at school today. Lucky me. Not! My mother has insisted that I stay at the Crashdown and help wait tables since I wasn’t sick to begin with. I had a history test and I didn’t study…whoops! So I begged mom to let me stay home and whaa laa here I am waiting tables. Yeah not my idea of fun. I am so clumsy!

I hear a jingling at the door and I see Libby, Josh, Elena, Em, a grim looking David, Rae, Gabe, and Oh my god Lanie is on crutches!

“Lanie!” I yell while walking over “What happened to you? Oh my god you’re on crutches! How did you do that? Why didn’t you…you know fix it?” she tells me how she sprained it at dance “Well is it going to be better by the game?”

“I hope so” she said. Yeah I hope so too. Too bad Uncle Max can’t fix it but apparently too many people saw it happen. Wow I think this really qualifies for a trip to Victoria’s Secret. Yep definitely. I noticed how quiet David was so I asked what was going on and then everybody filled me in on what happened earlier. I guess it looks like I missed a pretty interesting day.

~*~~~End Grace’s part~~~*~


Edited by - dreamcatcher on 10/03/2001 20:53:48
posted on 3-Oct-2001 9:36:01 AM by Maxluver02
Gabe Part***

I can't believe Lanie won't let me heal her leg. God she's so stubborn. I wonder what's with Rae? She's been acting really weird lately, even for her.As we go to our booth in the Crashdown, I notice that Elena moves so that David can sit by Rae. What's that all about?Then Elena comes and stands beside me. For some reason this makes me feel....good. I gotta stop being like this. What's come over me? I've never reacted to her like this before. But then, I never really thought how great she looks in that outfit she's wearing. Damn it! Stop acting like this Gabe! She's like your little sister for God's sake! Isn't she? Then, all of a sudden, as the others talk about anything and everything, Elena grabs her head in pain and faints. I catch her before she hits the ground, but I'm worried about her. What was in her vision that made her faint like that?

End Gabe Part***

posted on 3-Oct-2001 12:06:32 PM by Sugarplum7
Hi everyone,

I am having such a great time. I hope that this part isn’t too long, but I thought that this conversation was a good one to have. I hope that Maxluver02 doesn’t mind.


~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ Lanie’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~* ~

Well, we finally got to the Crash, but not without some bumps along the way. I knew that Gabe was going to be angry about the whole dance thing. He is always so protective. Geez. This is just a small sprain. It is not that big a deal. He was able to keep from actually . . . like yelling at me on the way, but I knew that it was coming. It is always coming. I love him tons, but we always have this same discussion about dance and my small injuries.

Gabe and I had our you-have-to-stop-getting-hurt-like-this-why-can’t-I-heal-you conversation on the car ride, just like I knew it would happen.

“Gabe, I am not quitting dance or the squad. We’ve had this conversation before. You know I am not going to quit.”

“Lanie. You don’t get it—"

“Get what? You are the one that doesn’t get it. It wasn’t my fault. The floor was wet. I didn’t know it, and I fell. I’d like to see you do a triple pirouette in tap shoes, and on a wet floor. This, dance is all that I have to keep my life seminormal. I find joy doing this. It is normal. It . . . allows me to speak without words, and I don’t get hurt that often.” I say to him. We have had this conversation before, but it wasn’t because of a sprained ankle. The last time we had this conversation was because he hated that I was so sore. He offered to take away the pain and stiffness, but I reminded him that Dad wanted things to heal normal. He always hated that rule. The stiff, sore muscles are not that bad. He just doesn’t get why I put my body through this. I wish I could just show him why, but I can’t.

“Lanie this isn’t the first time this has happened. You have hurt yourself doing this before. Why do you insist on doing this when you get hurt? Why do you do this? Rae would never put her body through the bumps and bruises, the sprains and sore muscles that you have put yourself through. You have used more tiger balm than any other person I know. Why can’t you just want to be something safer, like Rae?”

His words tear into me like a sword, and I turn away from him, facing the passenger window. I wish he knew what it felt like to always get compared to her. She is so much like Mom. They both loved school. Sure Rae likes English and Mom liked Science, but they both really liked their classes. I can’t compete with that. She is just better at everything than I am, everything but dance. I am nothing like Rae. We look just like one another. The students always get us confused. It was always fun pulling that trick on people. I just . . . I’m tired of always being compared to Rae. I like school, but it is not something that I find joy in. I am nothing like Rae, but that never stops people from comparing me to her. Teachers always ask more of me. They make it seem like I don’t try because Rae is going above and beyond. She even has more control on her telekinesis, than I have on my reconfiguration. Don’t get me wrong. I love Rae. She is the best sister that I could have. The silence in the room is just unbearable. I can’t stand it. Unable to stand the silence I reply to his last statement still facing the window.

“Why do you always do that? You always compare me to her. You always ask me to be more like her. Gabe, I’m not Rae. I am Lanie. We may look the same but we are completely different. We like different things. She likes to read, and I like to dance. She wants to be a writer, and I know that I want to be one stage.” I say to him. I finally turn back to look into his eyes. I have always felt special because we have eyes that are so distinct. It’s a feeling of connection that I have whenever I remember that all three of us got Dad’s eyes. I know why Mom couldn’t resist Dad, and why Elena falters whenever Gabe looks at her.

“I know you’re not Rae. I just don’t like it when you get hurt. You have always hurt yourself more than anyone else. Gracie hasn’t even hurt yourself as much as you.”

“Gracie is just in cheer and not dance as well. I never really hurt myself. They have always been little things, small aches and pains. This is just a sprained ankle. It happens to a lot of people. This is not major. I have never broken any bones.” I know I complain about Gabe caring so much, but I would think something was wrong if his overprotective attitude disappeared. As odd as this sounds, I find it kinda comforting.

“Lanie that is not the issue. I know you haven’t broken anything yet, but that doesn’t mean that it will never happen. I don’t want to risk you getting hurt. You could have broken your ankle today. Things could have been worse. What if you did break your ankle? How would you deal with it? You might have had to have surgery, and what then? Because people saw you, I couldn’t have healed you.”

“Why do you always tell me the same things over and over again? I know. I know how you feel about this. I know you want me to stop dancing. You don’t have to keep saying this over and over again. You said all those things when I sprained my wrist. You went over these what ifs then.” We have gone over this all before. We always say different things, but the purpose is always the same. He always wants me to stop dancing.

“No Lanie it is more than that. It is more than what ifs, and dancing.”

“Tell me then. What is it? What is the big deal? This is what I want to do. I want to dance. I want to act. I want to be on stage. Do you know how that feels? To have the lights centered on you, to hear the applause after you have worked your hardest to give others enjoyment. It is the greatest feeling in the world. I have never felt anything that great before. I have given in to a lot of the things that you have wanted, but I am not giving in with this. I have given up dates because you didn’t trust the guys. I gave up an audition for a part in “Miss Saigon” in Los Angeles because you didn’t want me to leave. I did that without protest, but I will not . . . I cannot give this up. You never asked Rae to give up what she loved, what gave her happiness. You never once requested her to do half the things that you have asked of me. You always tell me this, and I am asking you Gabe, please don’t make me choose. Please. I don’t want to disappoint you. It’s just . . . I-I can’t . . . I just want to do what I enjoy.” I say, begging him to understand me.

This is becoming more emotional than I had planned. I can feel the emotions flowing through me and through the connection to Rae. I know I can block it, but it is just too hard to do right now. I don’t have that control and concentration right now to block her. I hope she knows that this is time I need to have with Gabe. I feel the warm saline water well in my eyes, making my vision cloudy. I want to make him happy. I want everyone to be happy. I want to please everyone, but I will not give up what I love because he wants me safe.

“Lanie, you know that I only want you safe. I just feel that you are always going to hurt yourself. I just don’t want to see you hurt. You know that I love you as much as I love Rae. I just want you to do safer things. Rae has never had a hurt ankle or wrist. I won’t ask you to stop dancing as long as you promise to be careful . . . to be safe.”

When he says that I know that it is genuine. He never says anything that he doesn’t mean. Why does he have to be the greatest brother in the world? There is no way I can ever stay angry at him.

“I know. I promise to be careful, but remember that this is normal. These bumps and bruises are nothing big. I can deal. I know that I seem ungrateful for some of the things that you do for me, but I do care. You are the best brother that I could ask for. Everyone is always there for me, especially you and Rae.”

“So, now that we have gone over this for the hundredth time, can I heal your ankle?”

He always asks that. I know he hates it when Rae and I are hurt, okay just me. Rae has never really been hurt.

“You know that you can’t. It will break one of Dad’s Big Rules. Too many people saw. We have to let this heal normal. After a few days, if it is not better on its own, maybe I’ll let you heal it.”

I can tell that he is still not happy about it. Geez! He is so stubborn.

“Gabe?” I ask.

“Yeah,” he replies in almost a whisper.

“I love you.”

“I love you too. You just scare me with some of the things you do.”

The rest of the ride was in silence. It didn’t really matter because we were inside the Crashdown in like minutes. Guess who was there waiting tables when we got there . . . none other than Gracie. I guess she didn’t study for that history midterm, again. We explained all the events of the day to her, and I so agree with her on the Victoria’s Secret shopping spree. This is going to be fun. Right when things finally get back to normal, or as close to normal as we get, something happens. Uh-oh. It looks like Elena has had another vision. Why does that have to happen now? Rae is just getting close to David. Gabe is going to flip when he finds out what is up with those two. I will just have to be there to stand up to him with Rae. He was never a challenge when Rae and I got together. He can’t resist us when we get together for something.

“Oh God!” I scream as I see her faint. Something big is happening and we're not at our best. Rae has some issues going on, and I am limping around on one leg. Please don’t let this be as end-of-the-worldish as it looks, please.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ End Lanie’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~


"Yesterday is History
Tomorrow is Mystery
Today is a Gift
That's why it's called The Present"
Enjoy today for all that it is worth.

"Love can’t always be perfect. Love is just love."
But there is a chance for it to be perfect.
And even if love isn’t perfect . . . It is wonderful.

Edited by - Sugarplum7 on 10/04/2001 12:13:47

Edited by - Sugarplum7 on 10/04/2001 12:20:52
posted on 3-Oct-2001 1:32:50 PM by Anniepoo98
Hey Ria...I am glad you got here...*smile*

Rae Part****

Oh my God, Elena just passed out. I gasp as I see Gabe catch her before she hits the ground. David rushes to her side and I am barely a step behind him. I have never seen a vision do that to her before. What was her vision about?

As David lifts up Elena and carries her to the backroom, I go over and over in my head what that vision could be about. Then it comes to me, the dreams. What if she knows about the dreams I have been having lately. I know that it is silly to believe in dreams, but these were so real and horrible.

However, Gracie brings out of my daydream. She is kinda freaking out, which is not a good thing right now. Lanie gets her calmed down just as Elena is waking up. "Oh my God, Elena. Are you okay? What did you see?"

I know those words came out of my mouth fast and kinda defensive...but I really didn't want anyone to know about the dreams. Nah, she couldnt have fainted because of dreams, could she??? I push the thought out of my mind. I couldn't bear to think something I did would cause one of my friends to get hurt. I couldn't live with myself if that happened.

That is when I notice David. He has seen though what I said and that look in his eye means that I will be getting a visit later. At least, Elena is awake and we can find out what made her faint.

End Rae Part******


When I close my eyes each night,
The sweetest dreams fill my head,
Of you holding me tight,
Dreaming next to me in my bed!!!

Edited by - anniepoo98 on 10/04/2001 13:35:11
posted on 3-Oct-2001 2:25:36 PM by tabasco sauce

Sometimes I have to realize that my problems aren't all that bad. Who cares if I need a tutor? The second my sister hit the ground, I felt as if my whole world felt apart. Being a brother is the one thing I can do right. I run to her side, and take her from Gabe's arms. God Elena, don't scare me like this.

I carry her into the back room. Dammit, sis. Just wake up. Don't care me like this. Seconds later, she comes out of her unconciousness. Thank you, God. Thank you for saving my little sister.

"David, take me home" she says in a whisper, eyeing Rae. I have to find out what's going on. If Rae's in trouble, I swear...I'm going to find out what's going on. To hell with me if I don't. But before I go into detective mode, I have to take Elena home.

**end David**

No rock stands a chance against Michael Guerin (Max: Skin and Bones)

Edited by - tabasco sauce on 10/04/2001 14:29:40
posted on 3-Oct-2001 8:13:06 PM by Sugarplum7
~*~*~*~*~*~*~ Lanie’s Part ~*~*~*~*~*~*~

This is not happening. This is not happening. This is soooooo happening. Why does this always happen? Okay Lanie, calm down. Everything is going to be fine. Gracie is hyperventilating, and that is enough to worry about. You don’t need to add to the problem.

I make my way over to her, hopping and swinging over to Gracie, calming her down.

“Sweetie. Calm down. This is not that bad.” I’m lying and she knows it. This is bad. It is new. Elena has never passed out because of a vision before. At least she is calm now. It took quite a bit of smoothing hair, and back rubbing, but she is finally calm.

What is going on with Rae? Why did she sound like she was defending herself from Elena’s vision? Are these two things connected somehow? Great! I’m asking myself questions that have no answers . . . yet. At least I’m not the only one that caught Rae’s slip up. It seems David was paying some attention to what she said. Everyone else was too fixated on Elena to notice, and Libby and Josh are trying to help Gracie out.

So, I think I have an idea about what is up with Rae, and David does too. She let too much slip in that one moment. I’m pretty confident in my hypothesis. At least now I have some idea about what is going on, and score two more points for Lanie—It isn’t about David pining. Maybe I can get her to open up to him. She obviously wants to talk to him, but like always it too shy. I don’t get it. They are like the closest friends. Why is talking becoming so hard? I just hope that they talk soon. The sooner she opens up to him, the sooner I can get her to validate my guess. At least Elena is awake. She has some questions to answer, but not yet. That last vision took a lot out of her.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~ End Lanie’s Part ~*~*~*~*~*~*~


"Yesterday is History
Tomorrow is Mystery
Today is a Gift
That's why it's called The Present"
Enjoy today for all that it is worth.

"Love can’t always be perfect. Love is just love."
But there is a chance for it to be perfect.
And even if love isn’t perfect . . . It is wonderful.

posted on 4-Oct-2001 12:24:51 AM by Iceprincess2100
~*~~~Grace’s part~~~*~

So once I learned what happened today I am not surprised at all. Alright so I’m a little surprised but not that much. I’m like medium surprised. The part I’m surprised about is that Rae was the one that was actually responsible for what happened in class but not about David covering up for her. And that is what I just don’t get. Well okay I get it but what I don’t get is why those two just don’t get together already! They are so right for each other and it is totally obvious that they like each other. I mean David taking the fall for her just proves that fact even more. He knows how much trouble he is going to be in and yet he took the blame because he didn’t want her to get into trouble.

Just as Lanie and I are discussing our mutual agreement on the fact that we totally deserve a trip to Victoria’s Secret, Elena gets a vision and passes out. I am going to start freaking out any second here. Gabe caught her and now David is going to her side. I now feel my panic rising.

“OH MY GOD!!! Oh my god! Oh my god! What happened to her? She didn’t just pass out? Visions aren’t supposed to make you pass you pass out!” I yell, “Oh my god visions make you pass you out! What if every time she has a vision this happens? What….What if oh god what if it’s like this like…like…oh my god I don’t know!” Lanie comes up to me and starts to calm me down. I should really be quiet now but it’s just too much to deal with. What if something is really wrong with Elena? Libby and Josh come over to me and help Lanie in her task of calming me down.

Finally I’m breathing normally and a little more calm and then Elena wakes up. Oh god I hope she’s alright. She wants David to take her home and we all agree that he should. It’s then I realize that people are staring at us. And then it hits me. You know I told mom to let me stay home today but no that would have been a little too easy wouldn’t it have. I’m thinking this because I realize that during my small little breakdown I announced that Elena gets visions to the whole freaking restaurant. Shit. Well I wonder if anyone noticed.

~*~~~End Grace’s part~~~*~


I could never live with myself if anything ever happened to you.
~~~Max S3

posted on 4-Oct-2001 9:02:33 AM by Maxluver02
Ok. I should have posted this part last night, but my damn computer said I wasn't logged in when I actually was, so it kinda erased what I had planned on posting. Anyway, I think I remebered every thing that I originally wrote, so here we go.

Elena Part***

I moan as I come to. I try to sit up, but somebody pushes me back down. Ow, I have a massive headache right now. " head hurts, " I hear myself say. Then I feel hands on the side of my head making the pain go away. I open my eyes and see Gabe looking down at me. I smile at him gently and sit back up. Then the memories of the vision flash through my mind.

I see an evil man. Kivar. He's hurting my brother and Rae! Why can't I help them? I see Gabe and the others trying to save David and Rae, but they still can't beat Kivar. Why can't I move? They need me. Why can't I help?! Then I see Kivar throw a great bolt of energy at them. NO!!!!
**End Flash**

I gasp out loud. What's going on here? I've never had a vision that powerful before. I look up at Rae. She knows what's going on, I know she does. I look at I look at Gabe then to my brother and say,
"David, take me home. " Why did Rae seem to know what my vision was going to be about? What is she hiding from us? Ugh, can't think about that right now. I need to get home and get some rest. I'll think about all the hard stuff later.

End Elena Part***

posted on 4-Oct-2001 11:43:57 AM by Anniepoo98
Emma Part....

As soon as I see Elena faint, I know that something is completley wrong, not like the day had gone smoothly anyway, but this was more serious. None of her other visions had ever caused her to pass out before.

Then, Gracie starts to flip out. The only thing on my mind is the other people in the resturant. I do a quick head count. They are thirteen people. That is alot of people, but I have to do this, outwise they might suspect something.

I close my eyes and concentrate. I feel a completely different image coming out of me, that the people in the resturant. Instead of seeing a passed out Elena and a fliped out Gracie, they are seeing Elena falling off the end of a booth, Gabe catching her, and Gracie laughing. Granted this power is not as handy as my Mom's, but it works.

As soon as I know the others are in the backroom, I slowly open my eyes. But obvious not slowly enough. I stumble back a bit and I feel someone catch me. It's Josh. Boy, is he cute when he's worried. Stop it...there are more important things at hand, Emma. Like why Elena passed out.

By the time I get to the back room, Elena has woken up and everyone seems to be looking at Rae. I knew it, she was so hiding something.

End Emma Part*****

I hope that it was okay for Josh to catch Emma. If not let me know and I will change it ASAP *smile*


When I close my eyes each night,
The sweetest dreams fill my head,
Of you holding me tight,
Dreaming next to me in my bed!!!
posted on 4-Oct-2001 2:35:25 PM by tabasco sauce

Right now I'm driving Elena home. I'm scared shitless. What if something happened to her? What if Gabe weren't there to catch her?

"Elena?" Damn. I'm even being gentle. "Hmmm...?" she says in a soft whisper. "What did you see back there when you connected with Rae?" I ask, hoping that she is strong enough to answer me. "You...and Rae...and...oh god...there was this guy named Kivar. God David...he was so mean...he was trying to..." I cut her off. It's obvious she needs to get her emotions straight before she recounts her vision. "'s ok. You can tell me later" Seconds later, she's asleep.

When I finally get home, I carry Elena into the living room, where my dad was watching a hockey game. "What the hell happened to her?" he asks me, clearly shocked. "Save the questions for later. I got to go talk to Rae" My dad simply nods.

**end David**

No rock stands a chance against Michael Guerin (Max: Skin and Bones)
posted on 4-Oct-2001 6:01:59 PM by luvroswell26
I'm Back! I was having problems getting into the board for a few days so that's why I haven't given you any new parts to my characters. Also I realized that I didn't give you any type of physical here it is.

Josh: He's about 6'1, with dark brown hair like Alex's and really dark eyes. He's built a bit bigger then Alex but not too much. So basically he's not scrawny but not huge either. He doesn't play any sports for the school but does play basketball with Gabe and David all the time. He likes English and Science, and is only mildly interested in computers.

Libby: She also has brown hair but not as dark as Alex's, it's more of a sandy brown, streaked with blond. She loves computers like her father, but has her mom's figure. She is definitely supermodel material but she's not into all that fashion like her mom or her sister.

*Josh's Part*

I can't believe Elena collapsed from that vision. What the heck could she have seen that caused her to faint. This is not good, I've only heard stories of people fainting from visions and I was never quite sure if I should believe them or not. But my dad told me once that Aunt Liz fainted from a vision once and the reason she fainted was because it was a strong, powerful, evil vision.

Gracie's freaking out so Libby and I rush over to help calm her down. Whenever anything remotely frightening or freaky happens she flips out worse then Aunt Maria. I can feel her emotions so strongly it's almost overwhelming. I know Libby can feel them too as we sort of share this power but for some reason I'm more intune with it.

David is taking Elena home and Gracie is calming down which is a good thing. Now, I wonder why Rae was so concerned with what Elena saw. I bet no one realized that I caught her little slip. I could hear it in her voice, this is part of what's been bothering her. I've got to talk to Laine and David, see if they can get anything out of her.

David and Elena are gone and everyone is talking a mile a minute trying to figure everything out, well everyone but Rae that is. I really wonder what's up with her. I can feel her inner struggle, and I just wish she would confide in us...I mean we are her best friends.

I can also feel everyone else's emotions. Gabe is angry and scared. He almost had a heart attack when Elena fell, and Laine is trying to hold it together but she's failing, Libby is confused and curious, Emma is frightened, and Gracie is trying to keep herself calm. I must say Emma does think quickly on her feet though...she made sure that no one saw anything that happened, I'm just glad I was there to catch her when she came out of the warp. She was a little tipsy. You know, I never realized how perfectly she fits in my arms...Stop that right now Josh, you have more important things to think about.

Everyone's emotions are going crazy with what they think the vision could have been about, and it's making my head feel like it's about to split in two.

"STOP!" I yell grabbing my temples.

Eveyone looked at me questioningly. "You are all freaking out and I'm going into emotional overload. Look, I know Gabe is the leader of our little gang and everything, a fact that I'm quite happy about actually, but I think we need to call a meeting. You know once Elena is up to it and find out what the vision is about, and Rae that will give you a little more time to deal with what you are dealing with before you tell us what's bothering you as well," I had to get that out.

"Don't you remember what our parents told us. Secrets almost destroyed them once, and I will not sit back and let that happen to us. The secrets will hurt us more then help us, no matter how bad you think this is, the only way we'll be ready for whatever is coming is if we are completely prepared and if we know all the details."

*End Josh's Part*

posted on 6-Oct-2001 8:44:14 AM by Maxluver02
Gabe Part***

I watched as David and Elena walked out the back door to avoid the stares from the customers. I hope she's okay. Maybe I should've gone with her to make sure she was really all right.

Everyone is talking at once now. I don't say anything. I try to think of what could've cause a vision like that, but I can't come up with anything good. Some leader I am. I hear Josh yelling at the group. Good. That way the noise will stop and people in the restaurant won't wonder what's going on. Josh has just called a meeting. Thanks Josh.I think to myself. A meeting is just what we need to figure this thing out. Maybe I could go over and see how Elena's doing before the meeting starts.

End Gabe Part***

posted on 6-Oct-2001 9:21:46 AM by Maxluver02
Ok, I thought of a new character to add to the fun.*wink*So, here's his profile.

name: Reece
age: 18
profile: he's about 6'2, dark hair, green eyes, he's handsome, has a nice muscle build ( not scrawny and not built like wrestler, he's just right )he's kinda the bad boy type too, he's new to the school, he works for Kivar ( don't worry, he's really a good guy working for the bad guy )Elena befriends him and falls in love with him ( he falls in love with her too, that's why he turns good )Gabe gets very protective of Elena and gets jealous and suspicious of Reece,
power: he can blow stuff up and has telepathy ( can talk to people with his mind etc. ).

~~~ = talking telepathically

Reece Part***

~~~ So, my new orders are to go to enroll in the high school and become friends with the Royal Ones so that we can find their weaknesses......Yes sir, I understand. I'll do it first thing in the morning......Yes sir. I'll do my best sir.....Yes sir. ~~~

I hate that dumb-ass Nicholas. I sit back on the bed in my motel room and start to watch TV again. So, tomorrow morning I have to befriend the Royal Ones. Great. Not exactly my favorite job in the world. I should be doing something else, like fighting in the war on Antar. But ever since my last screw up, Nicholas has been giving me hell. Some day I'll show him what my real powers can do and the piss ant will be sorry he ever fucked with me.

The thought of making Nichoals squirm brings a smile to my face. I then lean back and fall asleep. Tomorrow will be a long day.

End Reece Part***

posted on 12-Oct-2001 1:48:24 AM by Anniepoo98
Hey everyone...I'm liking the newer board*happy*

Well, here is a Rae Part**********

After Josh decided to call a meeting, I knew I had to get some things straight in my head. Before anyone could ask me anymore questions, I ran out of the Crashdown. I'm not really the running type, but today I ran as hard as I could. I ran till I reached my room. I had even ran past Mom and Dad without that slightest bit of an hello. Man, I bet that wasn't an alarm for them.

How could dreams hurt someone? Why did my dreams have to cause Elena to faint? I know now, especailly after the look she gave me, that it was my dreams that caused her vision. I caused my friend to faint. I hurt someone I cared about. That thought was more than I could bear. I felt the hot tears streaming down my face and if I didnt fight them they would never stop.

That is when I feel Lanie's presence. I can feel how confused and worried she is. I also know that she is trying to read my emotions. I can't let that happen. It seems like what ever comes from me hurts people I care about. So, I shut down. I dont let her in. I cant tell which is worse, not hurting her by shutting her out or hurting her because I have shut her out.

I roll over on my bed and eventually fall asleep. Then the dreams began again....

I allow them to take me, a boy about twelve years old and a man who I can sense is evil beyond all belief. But they say all they want is me. That if I dont come with them they will hurt everyone I love. I have no idea where they take me, but when we arrive, I can feel that David is close. So can the man. He finds David then all I can feel pain...the worse pain I have ever felt in my life. But I am not the only one. They are hurting David too.

It is then that I wake up. I can hear someone knocking on my door. I walk over to it an open it. Lanie is standing in front of me. "There is someone here to see you," she says. I can feel that she is upset with me, but it is better that she doesn't know. She can't get hurt that way. I walk past her and down the stairs. I wonder who is here to see me.
posted on 12-Oct-2001 11:33:12 AM by Sugarplum7
~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ Lanie’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Uh. This has been a really long day. I’m glad that we planned the meeting. Things really need to be discussed. I am just glad that it is not tonight. I need a break. I need that shower, cancel that. A bath. I need a bath. The way things are going I will be lucky if I don’t slip and fall, or fall asleep. That would be nice, passing out in the tub, and having Gabe coming to the rescue. God! I soooo don’t want that to happen. Talk about embarrassing. As I collect my pj’s and towels and walk into the bathroom, there is a knock at the door.

I walk down the hall in my robe to the front door. I look through the peephole and see David standing outside. Geez! Is he fidgeting? We have to get him and Rae together soon. This has lasted long enough. Sure it is funny watching them fall all over themselves like this, but enough is enough.

“Rae! It’s for you!” I call up to her. I know that David is here to talk to her. I’ll let her answer the door. Anyways, I have to take my bath. When she doesn’t come down I walk up to her room. I am just not in the mood for her games. She has been shutting me out for the whole day. Why is she doing this? She has to be drained right now. It is hard for me to block her, and I have a feeling it is just as hard for her to block me. Sure I have an inkling of what is up, but she still hasn’t come clean about anything. It just hurts. I want my sister back. I want the sister that told everything to me, and I told everything to. She has been so closed off, so distant. I just want her back. Maybe David can get her out of this weirdo universe she is keeping herself in. I am angry, but I am also happy that she and David will finally get together. I’m pretty sure that they will be a couple after tonight. Thank God! It took them long enough! I wink at her as I turn to leave her doorway. I don’t think she saw it, but I think she knew that I have an idea about what is wrong with her. She knew it when she made her slip up. I just wish I knew what they were about. What is so terrifying about her dreams? I’ll let her talk to David, and then she can tell me.

Damn! I forgot that I am on damage control now. Great. I hope Gabe is not going to go postal on me because of David and Rae. I guess I’ll just have to use the little sister promise on him. Rae would do the same for me. I hope she would.

“Gabe?” I say peaking my head into his room. I hope he isn’t mad at me, or anything. “Do you need anything in the bathroom? I am going to be taking a bath. Things have been so hectic today, and I need to unwind before mom and dad come home. The explanation about what happened today is going to be rough.”

“Go on. I don’t need anything. Who was at the door?” He asks me from his position on his bed. I make my way over to him, hopping over to the bed and plopping down on the covers next to him.

“Oh, it was just David. He wanted to talk to Rae. Calm down. All they are doing is talking. They need this time. Can you stay out of the living room while they talk?” I ask, raising an eyebrow as a challenge.


“Don’t give me that I’m-your-big-brother-and-you-can’t-tell-me-what-to-do tone. I am asking you to do this. Please, for me, your little sister,” I say to him pouting my lips and giving him sad puppy eyes. I know that he could never resist it when I do this.

“Okay! I promise.”

“Thankyouthankyouthankyouthankyouthankyou,” I say, and give him a kiss on the cheek. “You are the best brother in the world.”

I jump to my feet, forgetting about the sprain on my left ankle. I wince in pain, when I feel the pressure hit my ankle and travel through my body.

“Lanie!” he calls and jumps up to grab my shoulders before I collapse to the floor. “Are you okay?” He asks while I reach down to massage my aching injury.

“Uh huh. I’m fine. It just hurts a little. That’s all.”

He looks at me, begging to take away some of the pain.

“Okay, okay. You can heal most of the injury, but leave some to be healed normally and some pain. I am still using the crutches, and I don’t want to slip up and start walking or switching to the wrong leg. You know how ditzy I can get.”

“Yeah, we all know how ditzy you can get.”

“Gabe!” I say lightly swatting his arm.

“Just kidding. I thought you would never let me help.”

“I shouldn’t. Dad is going to soooo chew us out over this. You know we’re totally disregarding the rules he set for powers.”

“I won’t tell if you won’t.” He tells me with a glint in his eyes. I nod and as soon as he finishes I hop out of the room and head to the bathroom.

I add the bubbles and the bath salts to the running, hot water. I step in and let the warmth surround me. I am taking more baths from here on out. This is just so relaxing. I let the stress of the day slip away and close my eyes, letting my mind drift and my thoughts quiet. Suddenly, I am no longer in the bathtub. I am somewhere else.

Lanie! How could you fall asleep in the tub? This is great. Now you are lucid dreaming?! Fantastic!

(Third person)

What Lanie didn’t notice was that while she was slipping deeper and deeper into REM sleep, she was slipping deeper and deeper into the water. It was slowly coming closer to covering her, drowning her. No one knew this was happening. No one knew there was anything that needed to be done. Rae was busy talking to David, and the emotions that Lanie was sending her were neither of stress and panic, nor were they fear and terror. Rae did not know that something was amiss. Gabe was busy in his room.

As if instinctive, Lanie sat upright in the tub as quick as lightning and screamed, coughing up the water that was swallowed in the brief time that she was submerged. She fell out of the tub and onto the cold tile floor of the bathroom. After pulling a towel around her body she sat up and leaned against the wall. She wrapped her arms around her legs and waited. She knew Rae and Gabe were coming. She knew that she screamed. She knew her scream notified all who were present in the house that something happened, making them rush to the bathroom.

Something had happened in her dream. Something that scared her more than she would like. While rocking herself back and fourth she began to sing. She sang the song that Max would sing to her and Rae, when they were little, to try to ease them into slumber:

Watch the sunrise on a tropic isle
See the pyramids along the Nile
Just remember darling all the while
You belong to me

See the market place in old Algiers
Send me photographs and souvenirs
Just remember when a dream appears
You belong to me

I’d be so alone without you
Maybe you’d be lonesome too and blue

Fly the ocean in a silver plane
See the jungle when it’s wet with rain
Just remember till your home again
You belong to me

Fly the ocean in a silver plane
See the jungle when it’s wet with rain
Just remember till your home again
You belong to me

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ End Lanie’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Hi again,

Just some information: In my mind Lanie was dreaming for a while. I don’t really have a concrete amount of time. She was dreaming and talking to Gabe long enough for Rae and David to finish their talk. I don’t want to intrude on their conversation. When they hear her scream, David and Rae are at the door, talking or kissing or groping, or all of the above. That is not up to me. That is up to Annie and Andy. The point is that he is leaving and then they hear the scream. So there was no interruption for their important talk.

The song that I used is “You Belong to Me.” The only person that I know of that sang it was none other than the greatest male singer ever—Dean Martin. I didn’t know what Max would sing. I got Elvis songs and Dean Martin when I was little. I just think that Dean Martin is classic and if one of my bedtime songs would go on to the future it would be Dean Martin.

Bye girlies,


[ edited 3 time(s), last at 13-Oct-2001 12:40:13 PM ]
posted on 12-Oct-2001 1:26:57 PM by Anniepoo98
I know that I have just posted a Rae part, but I have to be gone this weekend, so I thought I would get another one in here just for good measure. This is sort of going to involve David. I hope that you dont mind Andy. If you do, let me know and I will so completely change it. Okay???

Rae Part****

I walked down the stair and to the front door. It was David. What was he doing here? I open the door and he walks straight past me.

"You have to level with me, Rae. What has been going on with you? I know you know what to Elena."

I could feel the tears form in my eyes. I tried to hold them off, but once they started they wouldn't stop. I covered my face with my hands, but David had already seen the tears. I could feel his arms around me pulling me into an embrace. I laid my head against his chest. I felt safe in those arms, but then I remember my dreams.

He was coming after me in the dreams, he got hurt because of me. If any part of it came true, I would never forgive myself. I pulled away from his warm embrace and walked into the living room. David just looked at me.

"Rae you have to tell me what is wrong?"

"I want to, David. But what if it is my fault? Elena fainted because of me. She got hurt because of my dreams."

Now, he looked confused. "What dreams?"

"I have been having bad dreams. Some guys taking me away...trying to hurt everyone I love...trying to hurt you." Those words slipped out of my mouth before I could think twice. I sat on the couch, not know whether to be relieved that he knew or to be scared, what??? I just didnt know what to feel.

David quickly crossed the floor and sat next to me. "I won't let anything happen to you, Rae. I promise."

I buried my head against his chest again. "They were so real. I know they hurt Elena. Is she going to be okay?"

I could feel his fingers run through my hair. "She's fine. A bit shaken up, but she will be fine. She says that she saw Kivar in her vision."

I sit up to look at him. Did he just say Kivar? That very name made chills run down my spine. How could that be possible?

David looked into my eyes, I guess trying to sense what I was feeling. "It will be okay. We will face what ever it is. It isnt your fault, Rae."

I returned his gaze. Slowly my face began to inch closer to his. That is when I hear Lanie scream. "Oh God," I say out loud. A second later, we are both running up the stairs. I can feel the fear coming off of her in waves. I have never felt anything like it. She has never been this scared in her life.

When I reach the door, I can hear Lanie singing. It's the song Dad used to sing to us when we were little. "Oh no," I gasp when I hear it.

David looks at me. "Thats the song Dad used to sing to us when were were little. Lanie never sings it unless she is really scared or upset." Slowly, I open the bathroom door. Lanie is sitting on the floor with her knees pulled up under her chin. She is rocking back and forth, singing our baby song, her robe wrapped loosly around her. "Lanie," I whisper as I get on my knees and crawl towards her. I have never seen her look so pale. "Oh god," I think. "Its starting."

I wrap my arms around my sister, trying to get her to calm down. By this time, Gabe is in the room and he is just as pale as Lanie is. Before I can say anything to him, he has lifted and is carrying her to her room. I quietly follow.

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 12-Oct-2001 1:39:38 PM ]
posted on 12-Oct-2001 4:20:42 PM by Maxluver02
Yay!!!The board is back up again!!! Me happy!!! *bounce*Well here is Gabe's part. I was gonna email it to you guys, but now I don't have to. *big*Oh, btw, how did you guys like my new character Reece??? Well, that enough outa me. Here we go. ( This part takes place before Lanie almost drowns etc. )

Gabe Part***

As I drive to Elena's house, I wonder what she could've seen to make her black out like that. It must have been some vision. I remember how I felt when she collased. It was like my heart stopped or I couldn't breathe. Then when she woke up and said her head hurt, I couldn't help but smile with relief.

I walk up to the front door of the Guerin's house and ring the doorbell. Uncle Michael answers the door.

"Hey, " I say, " can I see Elena? "

"Yeah, come on in. She just woke up actually. Her mom's in there with her right now. "

"Thanks, Uncle Michael. "

I walk down the hall to her room and knock on the door.

"Aunt Maria, it's Gabe. Can I see Elena? "

Aunt Maria opens the door and says, " Come in, she's awake now. "

I walk in and look back as Maria says, " I'll leave you two alone, " and shuts the door behind her.

I sit down on the side of the bed nd look at Elena.

"How are you feeling? " I ask.

"Good. I'm doing good..." For some reason she looks out her window.

"Can you tell me what the vision was about? " She flinches when I ask that question. It must have been a horrible vision. " Elena? " She looks at me again. " Please tell me what it was about, " I say pleading. Why won't she tell me? We've been best friends forever, we never keep anything from each other.

"I'm sorry Gabe, I can't tell you. "

"Why not? "

"I just can't, ok? It's not for me to tell, so please don't make me. "

She has a look in her eyes that is begging me to understand. " Ok. I won't posh you. Just know that I'm here if you need me. I don't want you to get hurt, you're like my little sister. "

When I said that I noticed her eyes glazed over. What did I say?

"Thank you, Gabe. " She gives me a weak smile and leans back on her pillow as if to go to sleep.

I take the hint, go back home, and lay on my bed, wondering what I said that was so wrong that Elena would shut me out like that.

End Gabe Part***
posted on 12-Oct-2001 5:17:46 PM by tabasco sauce
Here is the beginning of the long awaited convo between Rae and David... I'm leaving the explanation of Rae's dreams to annie!!! tee hee!


Waiting for Rae to come downstairs, I feel myself nervously shift from foot to foot. God...what the hell is wrong with me? I'm David Guerin: knock-off, reject, and overprotective big brother. I'm not some hopeless romantic who gets butterflies in his stomach whenever the girl he like approaches him.

But then I see Rae running down the stairs. Damn. There are the butterflies. Upon seeing me, she comes to an abrupt stop.

"David...what are you doing here?" she asks softly. "I'm worried about you, Rae. You haven't been yourself lately. I was hoping you would open up to me" I see a look of disappointment on her face. Did I say something wrong?

"David, I know Lanie and Emma must have put you up to this. I'm ok...really. I've just been a bit stressed out lately" It feels like my heart is being squeezed to the point that it's not beating anymore. It hits me. It's now or never.

"Rae, I came over here because I care about you. If anything was wrong, I'd do anything in my power to make it better" She looks at me in confusion. "David, what are you saying?" Damn. I really am the guy with the butterflies in his stomach. "Rae, I think I'm in love with you"

Before I knew what happened, Rae was in my arms. This feels so good. It feels right. "I love you too, David. I've loved you for the longest time" I look down at her and smile. That is when I kiss her. Damn...I can't believe this is happening. Did she say that she was in love with me? I guess a new job as been added to my bad-boy mistique. I am now David Guerin: Over Protective Boyfriend.

Our moment of happiness is interupted by a shrill scream from the bathroom upstairs. Damn. Lanie's in trouble. Grabbing Rae's hand, I proceed to run up the stairs. Before we reach the bathroom, I turn to Rae and say, "Ya know, you're still telling me what's up with you later" She opens her mouth to speak, but nothing comes out.

Now we have to take care of Lanie.

posted on 12-Oct-2001 10:02:27 PM by Sugarplum7
Hiya girlies,

I hope you like this. *bounce*

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ Lanie’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

“Nooooooooooooo!! Aaaaahhhhh!!”

That last dream was too much. What was that? Where did it come from? Why is this happening to us? Did I do something wrong? There has to be a reason why this happened. That dream felt too real for it to have been a dream or an illusion.

I have to stop thinking, stop feeling. This is too much.

“Lanie,” I hear someone whisper to me. It’s Rae. My sister is here. She wraps her arms around me, making me feel safer. I have my sister back. She is not mechanical anymore. She is back, and she is here for me.

“Rae,” I whisper back. She pulls back slightly to look at me. “I want daddy. I need to talk to mommy.” As soon as I finish the tears slowly make their way down my cheeks. She pulls me back into the hug, attempting to calm me down. She feels me shivering under my robe. Thinking that it is because I am wet, she dries my hair. Once she is done she lets go of me and goes to get a dry towel for me. As soon as she lets go of me my body’s strength gives out and I slowly fall to the cold tile floor. She is back within seconds with a towel that she uses to dry my face. It is of no use. As soon as she dries one tear, two trickle down, creating new trails of tears.

Suddenly there is someone else standing at the door. “Lanie,” he says as he proceeds to enter the bathroom. It’s Gabe. He’s here. I look at his scared expression, and sobs rake through my body. He kneels down next to Rae and I, turning my face up so he can look at me. As soon as he sees the tears seeping from my eyes he knew something was wrong.

“Rae,” he says. “Do you know what happened?” he asks getting up from his kneeling position.

“No, her emotions are all over the place, not to mention that they are strong enough to knock the wind out of me. Something happened to her Gabe. Something bad.”

“Let’s get her off this wet floor, and out of the bathroom.”

He walks back over to me, while Rae leaves the bathroom. It looks like she is talking to someone. It is David. He is here too.

“Lanie,” he whispers softly to me, “don’t cry. Please don’t cry. Everything is going to be just fine. I promise. I won’t let anything happen to you or Rae.”

After his last statement he slowly picks me up and carries me to my room. As we leave the bathroom I pass David. He looks . . . concerned. I don’t think I have ever broken down like this before, and, if I have, he was never there to see me like this. He must know that this is something big.

Gabe enters my room and puts me on my bed and smoothes out my hair. “I’ll be right back,” he says as he proceeds to exit my room, leaving me alone. Alone!

“No!” I scream. In response he and Rae rush back in. “Please don’t go. Please.”

“Okay. We’re right here nothing will happen. We’ll be right here,” Rae says as she comes over to sit on my bed.

You know that feeling you get when you are really tired? When you close your eyes and you can feel yourself going to sleep, you want to stay awake, but you have no control over it. That is what happened to me. I didn’t want to fall asleep. I didn’t want to see that again. After seeing that once I didn’t want to sleep again, but I had no control over my consciousness as I slipped back into slumber.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ End Lanie’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Luvies to all,
Katie *angel*

posted on 12-Oct-2001 11:29:47 PM by luvroswell26
Ok this is a new character.

Name: Austin Bancroft
Status: Human
Looks: 6'2 dirty blonde hair, blue eyes
Hobbies: he plays basketball for fun, but baseball for school, and he's totally in love with Gracie. He's not the most popular guy in school, but he is well liked and totally not a geek. He's kind of like the boy next door...very much like Alex.

*Austin's Part*

Man am I hungry. I think I'm going to go to the Crashdown and get something to eat. They have pretty good food there, and sometimes Grace Whitman is working. I live for those days, the days that she is actually on her shift when I go in there. I always make sure to sit in her section so I have some sort of excuse to talk to her. I know I should just tell her how I feel but everytime I try I chicken out.

Ah, ha! I'm almost there, just a couple of more feet. Reaching for the door handle I notice someone falling to the floor in the middle of the diner. OH MY GOD! That's Elena Guerin, what the hell just happened?

Gabe Evans just caught her which is a really good thing because she could have gotten pretty badly hurt if she hit the floor. Her brother David is picking her up and taking her to the back room. What in the world is Emma Valenti doing? Why are her eyes closed. This is too much I have to go in there and check it out.

As I near the back room I hear Gracie flipping out, she's yelling something about visions and how none of Elena's visions have ever caused her to pass out before. What the hell is she talking about, and how come no one is noticing anything?

I see Emma open her eyes as soon as Libby and Laine calm Gracie down. Josh catches Emma before she falls to the floor.

"Thanks Josh, I guess that took more out of me then I anticipated," Emma whispers.

"No problem, I'm just glad I was here to catch you. You know you shouldn't have held it so long," Josh says to her.

"Yeah I know but I couldn't let go of the warp Gracie was still flipping out," Emma tells him.

"True," he said before turning back to the back room.

I've totally got to find out what in the heck is going on. I think I'm going to talk to Gracie once everyone leaves, which doesn't seem to be too much longer as David is taking Elena home now and Gabe, Rae, and Lanie are leaving too. That leaves Emma, Josh, and Libby along with Gracie.

Gracie walks out of the back room and I realize that it's now or never so I go with now.

"Gracie, can I talk to you for a minute?" I ask her.

"Sure thing Austin," she says pointing to a booth.

We take a seat and I take a deep breath trying to calm my frazzled nerves. Ok Austin just ask her already.

"What happened to Elena, and what did you mean visions?" I just blurt out. Way to be smooth and savy Austin, I chide myself.

*End Austin's Part*
posted on 13-Oct-2001 12:31:41 AM by Iceprincess2100
~*~~~Gracie’s part~~~*~

I can’t believe this is happening! Austin saw what went on with Elena! I thought Emma said she used her mind warp!! Oh no no no I can’t do this I can’t do this!!!……out. Okay I can handle this. Smile Gracie and act like you don’t know what he is talking about. Oh my god! Who am I kidding I can’t handle this! I am such a bad liar! Alright keep smiling and think damnit! What am I going to say to him? This is bad, so very bad. I don’t need this now. I mean hello one of my very best friends has a vision that knocks her on her ass and could potentially mean something dangerous and here I am sitting in this booth talking to Austin Bancroft. Well not that that is a bad thing. No Grace this is a bad thing. Geez too many conflicting emotions here…..

“Gracie?” Austin says

Shit I haven’t said a word in like 5 minutes. I have been sitting here smiling at him and not talking. He probably thinks I’m slow or something. Talk. Move mouth and speak. “Yeah” I say with fake cheerfulness and a plastic smile.

“Well what was all that about?” he asks

“What was what about?” I go with my first inkling of pretending to not know what he is saying.

“Come on Gracie, I saw it. What happened to Elena? What visions?”

I soooo can not deal with this now. I realize he isn’t going to buy my dumb blonde routine. It had always worked so well for me before too. I can’t possible tell him the truth but what can I say that will make sense to him. I can’t do this. I think I may start crying soon. I can’t handle this!

“Gracie?” he says quietly

“Austin please. I…I don’t know how to explain this to you. It’s just Elena sometimes gets these really bad headaches. It’s kinda like a mini migraine because it’ll come on really fast and strong and then it just goes away.” I hope he will be okay with that explanation.

“What about the visions then? What is that? And what was Emma doing?”

“Oh right the visions. Well I um I make stuff up sometimes you know? She doesn’t really get visions I just call them that. So it’ll be like ‘oh Elena got another vision’ I like it better then saying mini migraine.” Grace Ann Whitman you just sounded so stupid! Who would buy that? I wouldn’t even buy that story.

“And Emma?”

Okay what is this 20 questions? “She was just closing her eyes. She gets really stressed when Elena has a vision” I smile hoping he buys it.


I cut him off as I see Josh and Libby headed toward the table. “Look Austin I really can’t talk now. Maybe if you came by my house later we could talk.” What am I doing. Did I just invite him over?

“Yeah that would be cool. So I guess I’ll see you later” he says and gets up.

“Yeah I guess” I say under my breath as I watch him go. He stops at the door and turns back giving me a killer smile. I so love his smile. I guess I must have been staring because Josh is waving his hand in front of my face.

“Earth to Gracie” he and Libby look amused

“So what was that about?” Libby asks me

“Uh nothing really. Lets go home” I don’t want to tell them here. Most likely they aren’t going to be too happy.

~*~~~End Gracie’s Part~~~*~
posted on 14-Oct-2001 1:11:08 AM by luvroswell26
*Libby's Part*

I can't help but smile as I see Gracie's crush Austin Bancroft come walking up to her. I've seen him in here numerous times, he always sits in Gracie's section when she's working. I think it's cute...he likes her back, but of course my sister is a ditzy blonde who doesn't realize how much that boy likes her. It really makes me want to laugh sometimes. I wonder what they are talking about.

Josh nudges my arm and I look up to see what the heck he wants. I was off in my own little world brother dear and this is so not nice.

"Yeah what's up?" I ask him.

"Emma's leaving, I just thought you might like to say good-bye," he says turning towards me.

"Oh, sorry. We'll see you later Emma," I say as she walks towards the door. She smiles at me before walking out and I turn my attention back to my sweet sister.

Gracie looks like she's about to flip out. I can just tell, she's got that deer caught in the headlights look. I wonder what Austin wanted. Maybe Josh and I should go over there and get her before things get too out of control. I've seen what happens when Gracie gets too upset things just start going crazy. It's kind of like Rae and what she did in history today only 10 times worse. Rae's got better control over her powers in those kind of situations then Gracie does.

I smack Josh's arm to get his attention since my calling his name didn't work. When he looks at me I point to Gracie and he nods his head. I know he's already picked up on her emotions since he always does, and I'm sure her's are so out of wack right now.

Gracie's bidding Austin good-bye as we reach the table. He stops at the door and gives her this killer smile, and I must admit, that boy is really cute. Gracie just needs to tell him how she feels.

Josh is snapping his fingers in Gracie's face trying to get her attention since she's all wrapped up in the world of Austin.

"What was all that about?" I ask.

"Nothing, lets go home," Gracie says.

Well, okay, I know when to back off and mind my own business. I know she's just really stressed out after what happened today, everyone is, but she didn't have to snap at me. Josh starts up the car and we drive home in silence.

*End Libby's Part**tongue*
posted on 15-Oct-2001 12:44:52 AM by Anniepoo98
I think we need an Emma about you???*happy*

Emma Part*****

I leave just after I see that Austin was in the Crashdown. Damnit, I didnt know that he was there. It would figure that someone would walk in on my projection. It is just my luck. I hope that Gracie can cover. Besides, Austin is so in to her that he will believe whatever she tells him. Or at least I hope he will.

I can believe how tired I am. That projection took so much out of me. And Josh caught me. My mind just could not get beyond that point. I could still see him looking down at me. He is really wonderful. Without even knowing it, a really wide smile creeps across my face. I just want to get home as soon as possible to lay down. My head is pounding so hard...or is it my heart?

End Emma Part*****

I know that it is short...but we can work more Josh and Emma in later*happy*

posted on 15-Oct-2001 1:07:02 AM by Anniepoo98
Here is another Rae part....Lets just forget about the other one cause I like everyone elses views on the events much better*happy*

Rae Part*****

I smooth Lanie's hair as she falls asleep in my arms. I want to stop the tears in my eyes, but I cant. She was so hurt and scared and confused. Gabe has already left the room, but I can see David standing in the doorway. I try to smile at him, but I cant. It is like I have forgotten how to. Lanie should never feel like this...NEVER.

As soon as she is in a deep sleep, I get up from her bed and head over towards David. He takes one of my hands as I close the door with the other. As soon as it is shut, I begin to cry harder than I have ever cried before. David wraps his arms around me and pulls me so close. "It feels like I cant breathe, David. Her emotions are so strong. And I don't know how to help her."

"Shhhh," David whispers in my ear. "It will be okay, Rae. I promise you."

I pull away from him. "You dont know that. Things are getting worse. Elena fainted and Lanie is so scared. It is all my fault."

"What do you mean it's your fault? What is going on with you? Please tell me."

The tone of his voice was enough to break what ever reserve I had against telling him. "I have been having dreams. Some guys are taking me away...trying to hurt everyone I love...trying to hurt you. They were so real David. Everytime I close my eyes I see them. I can feel all the pain."

By the time all those word have escaped my mouth, I feel like I have no energy left. My knees buckle, but David catches me and eases me to the floor. He holds me in his arms, rocking me back and forth as I cry harder. I can feel his warm lips pressed against my forehead. "I wont allow anything to happen to you, Rae. I wont."

End Rae Part*************

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 15-Oct-2001 11:22:17 AM ]
posted on 15-Oct-2001 1:41:07 AM by luvroswell26
*Austin's Part*

What the hell was that bull Gracie tried to sell me? I mean come on, mini migraine's, and Emma just had her eyes closed. Yeah right, if Emma just had her eyes closed she wouldn't have fallen into Josh's arms, and what the hell is a warp?

There is definitely something very strange going on with those people, and what really scares me is that I sort of want to be a part of it. There is a closeness in that group that no other in school can rival, and that could be because most of them are related but I think it's something more. And by the looks of what happened today I can safely say that they are hiding something...something BIG!

I'll play stupid for now, and pretend to have actually bought that crap Gracie told me, but I swear I will find out the truth. Who knows maybe I can help them hide whatever it is they are trying to keep hidden. I wonder if their parents know? I've seen all their parents in the Crash on numerous occasions and they are usually looking around, usually at new people, and they are always whispering something. I wonder if this is a huge family secret.

I think I'm going to stop over at the Whitman's tomorrow and try and talk to Gracie again. I'm not going to mention the vision, warps, or Elena's collapase. We'll just talk about normal stuff. I have liked her for so long, and I can't believe I actually got up enough nerve to talk to her, although it was about things she's not ready to tell me about, but still. I can't wait for tomorrow.

*End Austin's Part*
posted on 15-Oct-2001 2:27:13 AM by luvroswell26
*Josh's Part*

Home sweet home, I never thought I would say those words, even if it was only in my head, but right now that is exactly how I feel. This day has been the day from hell. First the emotional roller coaster with David, to that huge scene in the Crash, to Gracie freaking out while talking to Austin, I can't take this. I need to lay down and sleep. Yes sleep sounds really good. I'll just tell Libby and Gracie to tell mom and dad that I was really tired and decided to go to bed. They don't have to wake me up for dinner or anything, I just want to sleep.

"Hey Libby? Gracie?" I call.

"Yeah Josh," Libby calls. "What's up?"

"Could you just tell mom and dad that I was really tired and decided to get some sleep. I need to unwind and stuff from this hellish day. Too many emotions for me to handle. I'm wiped out. Tell them not to wake me for dinner but to please save me a plate that way if I get up from hunger there will be something for me," I say.

"Yeah sure no problem. Have a sweet sleep," she tells me.

"Thanks," I call as I run to my room. Yeah right, how in the world am I going to have a sweet sleep with everything that's been going on? Rae's acting really strangly, and her strange spikes in emotion are enough to drive me batty, then David being all weird today, Elena having visions that knock her out, and Gracie flipping out. I'll never get to sleep but I've got to try.

You know, everyone thinks it's so cool to be able to hone in on their emotions so I can always find them, and usually it is pretty cool, but I wish I didn't have this power, because it totally sucks. I've got a monster headache and I'm totally drained. I'm going to have to ask mom and Uncle Max if there is any way to tone this is there something I can do to maybe block most of the strong emotions so I don't get so spent. Of course I'll have to wait until all of our parents find out about everything from today, but that shouldn't take too long, they hate when we keep things of the other worldly from them.

I am pretty much asleep when my mom comes in to check up on me. She's so cute sometimes. She kisses my forehead and pulls the covers tighter around me before walking out and letting me sleep.

Oh God! I forgot to close the shades last night and now the really bright sun is landing on my face. Agh...why must that stupid sun be so bright? What time is it?

It's only 6:30 in the morning...this is so not good! Oh well it's not like I'll be able to get to sleep anyway. The sun has penetrated my blissful sleep, so I will now rise myself out of bed and face another cruel day. Maybe I'll go and play some basketball outside for a while. It'll help me come to terms with everything that happened and clear out the rest of my head. I've got to be strong mentally because if today is anything like yesterday I'm going to need all the strength I can get.

*End Josh's Part*
posted on 15-Oct-2001 11:39:39 AM by Sugarplum7
Hi you guys,

I wrote this last night and I didn’t have time to read what you all wrote yet. I will post it and edit it if there are any conflicts.*wink* Oh! This is her dream explanation. *bounce*

Luv ya,

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ Lanie’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

“NOOOOOO,” I scream as the dream once again played through my head. This time, instead of falling out of a bathtub I am encompassed by arms. Arms, which rock me, that protect me, make me feel safer as I return to the land of reality.

“Its okay Lanie. You’re safe. Nothing is going to happen.” I hear those words whispering into my ear repeatedly.

I can’t help the tears that fall from my eyes, soaking into Rae’s shirt. I can feel her worry through our connection. I don’t want her to feel like that about me. I don’t want her to worry about me. Everyone is always worried over what happens to me. I don’t want them to. I want them to know that I can handle things on my own. I am not a baby. As soon as I get them to think I can handle things on my own something like this happens.

They must think I am the weakest person on the planet. I had a nervous breakdown over a dream. Rae has been troubled by them for weeks, and I breakdown after one. God! I am so useless to them.

“No your not!” Rae exclaims, pulling back from our hug to look into watery eyes. “You are stronger than you think. You are definitely one of the strongest people I have met.”

I can still feel Gabe rubbing my back in comfort. He is not startled or shocked at Rae’s sudden outburst. He must have gotten used to us responding to each other’s thoughts when we are touching one another. We still have to really concentrate to actually read each other’s thoughts, but that has been the biggest leap in our twin-telepathy power. I am a little afraid of what we will do about privacy if it grows even more. There will be no use trying to keep secrets from each other.

‘What secrets?’ I hear her whisper in my mind.

I think about that for a second. She is right it is already unbelievably hard to keep things from one another. Take what has been bothering her for example. She was able to hide it for quite awhile, but after looking at the small clues that she has left and the huge slip up today in the Crashdown I was able to get a vague idea about what was bothering her.

‘You’re right. It’s not like we have any secrets now. Besides, I like to freak out everyone at school with our little tricks.’

I crack a small smile, and she bursts out in laughter at that last comment. Soon we are both lying on the bed holding our stomachs in laughter. David, who is sitting at my desk, was looking at us with his eyebrow raised in question at the sudden change in mood, while Gabe is grinning at us.

“What the hell just happened there?” David says, standing up from his seated position at my desk, and walking over to Rae, Gabe, and I on the bed. “One second you are looking like the world was about to end, and the next thing I notice you two are rolling around in laughter.” He takes a seat next to Rae as Gabe answers his question.

“Wonder twin power moment,” he states simply.

“Wonder twin power moment?” David asks in skepticism.

“Yeah, wonder twin power moment,” Rae and I repeat.

“We haven’t told the group yet because we didn’t know if out connection was strengthening, or if it was just a fluke. Now I guess it is safe to say that it isn’t a fluke, and our telepathic twin power is getting stronger. It has only been occurring these past few days. It is still new to us. Gabe is the one that coined the phrase ‘wonder twin power moment’. That is just a moment when Rae and I have a conversation with each other through thoughts,” I explain to him. We really need to tell the rest of the group.

“Yeah, but we still have limitations. We have to have some kind of skin to skin contact for it to work,” Rae explains as she sits up and moves closer to David.

I knew that they would get together after tonight. I was soooo on the ball when it came to them. Yey me! I look around the room and I see that all eyes are focused on me. I guess it is time to explain what I saw in the dream. You knew it was going to happen sooner or later Lanie. Well, here goes nothing.

“I guess you would all like to know what I saw in the dream, huh?” I ask looking at my hands. “The thing is that it felt like more than a dream. It felt like it happened before, but I don’t know why. I don’t even remembering it happening. Gabe it just scared me. I can’t believe that I would forget something that big.”

“What is it Lanie? What happened?” he asked, probing for more information. He wanted to know what caused be to snap.

“Well . . . I-it happened a long time ago. I don’t even remember it, but I . . . I just have this strong feeling that it did. I mean . . . it feels stronger than déjà vu. We were all really little. It looked like we were toddlers. I wasn’t watching everything that was happening, but I was me . . . the little me. I felt everything.

In the dream Daddy was in the backyard, I think that there was a picnic they were planning because Mommy was in the kitchen making cookies. I could smell them from the living room. Rae and I were in the playpen, trying to breakout as usual. Gabe was there watching us, making sure that if we fell out that we fell on the pillows he put on the floor. After we got out Rae started playing with Billie the bear, and I went to try to climb the couch. That is when Mommy came in. She put us back in the pen and went back out to the backyard to help Daddy. Is any of this sounding familiar to you guys?” I ask them before I continue on with the dream. They both shake their heads in the negative, so I continue on with the explanation.

“This is when the bad stuff starts to happen. These guys open the door. They must have used powers because we saw the dead bolt click over before they opened the door. I don’t know who the other two were, but one of them was Nicholas. They made their way to the playpen and that is when they each grabbed one of us. I don’t really remember which one of us started crying first, but I think it was me because I was grabbed first. Nicholas was picking Gabe up and then they rushed out of the house. When we got in the car I saw Mommy and Daddy rushing from the house. They couldn’t catch up to us.” I paused for a few seconds before I spoke the shocking statement that I am sure that we are all thinking. “We were kidnapped. After that things just started getting worse.”

“Lanie, are you sure this wasn’t just a dream?” Rae asks me.

“I don’t know. It could be, but it just felt like it really happened,” I respond. I felt the same way she did when I was dreaming. I looked at Gabe, his eyes telling me to continue. “Like I said, things only got worse from that point on. Some of the other things that happened were jumping around, hazy, and sketchy.

I remember that when we got the destination they wanted us quiet. Rae and you did as they said, but I just kept crying. That is when Nicholas slapped me to try to get me quiet, but that didn’t work. I just started crying harder. He was about to do something, but then Gabe came up to me and calmed me down. I think you saved me from getting hurt even more. You protected me then, just like you do now. After that there was like this flash in my dream and we are in a different place. It sounds like there is something happening outside the cave we are at because there is a lot of booming noises and the shaking that is happening. This time Nicholas wasn’t there, but Kivar was. I don’t really know where we are, but it is really rocky and dank. ”

I stop for a moment when I see David is holding Rae’s hand. It is nice that they are together now. She deserves to have some happiness right now, and I think she might need it for what I am about to explain. I look over at Gabe and see that he is about to go into his overprotective big brother mode. It is quite possible that he was going to blow a gasket.

“Gabe!” I say bringing his attention back to me. “Focus please. Yeah they are together now. Think about it. You knew it was going to happen. I told you this like yesterday and the day before. Not to mention all the other times throughout the week. You were prepared in advance, and NOW you choose the time to almost go ballistic and wig! I am reviewing and telling you something that scared me into breakdown and you are flipping, and approaching major wiggage, because Rae is holding hands with one of your best friends. Let’s put that into perspective shall we? I think you should be happy that she is with David. He is just as overprotective as you. Now that I have said that are you ready for me to continue, or shall I continue to explain things and put them into perspective for you. I know how hard it is to think when you are on your planet of big brother protection. I can wait if you need time to cool down, or do you want me to continue with what I saw? I can go on and on and on about how much Rae deserves David. That is, if you are not interested in the fact that I think Nicholas and Kivar kidnapped us. Not only are they aliens, but they are power hungry aliens that have wanted control over Daddy’s planet, and they have tried numerous times to hurt and kill our family. We have heard story after story of what they have tried, and you are—“

“Lanie!” Gabe yells to stop me on the rant that I was on. “Stop for a second to breathe. Did you even breathe between the words, let alone the sentences? I am ready for you to continue with you dream. That is if you're not going to pass out because of anoxia?”

“I’m fine. Let’s continue, shall we?” I say smiling as if my little rant never happened. They all smile in relief that I have returned to my normal self. I guess I really went off the deep end earlier.

“Well, the place that we were in was really dark and cold. The only lights were in the far corners of the room. We were huddled together to try to stay warm. I remember looking at Rae and her lips were changing from a warm pink to an almost icy blue. I was just really scared about what was going to happen next.” I close my eyes to see this replaying in my mind clearly.

“Kivar came and he ripped us apart. Rae was put into this cell and Gabe was strapped to this chair. I think He thought that we could use our powers now because he wanted me to change something. I don’t know why but he wanted me to get rid of this solid rock wall. I don’t know why he knew that I was the one who could reconfigure that, but he did. Another puzzling thing is why did he think that I could do something that big when I was around one. I didn’t know what he wanted me to do so I started to cry. He got impatient and pushed, or threw, me aside. When I fell down I cried even louder, causing Kivar to scream in outrage. His scream, along with my cries caused us all to start crying.

All of this noise, along with the attack on the cave, must have been too much for him to control. He was about to use some power blast on me, but then Mommy and Daddy came. You should have seen the anger in his expression. It was nothing like Mommy’s. She looked like she was ready to kill Kivar after he kidnapped us. They were talking about something. I think it was some kind of ultimatum. He declined, and right before he retreated he threw an energy blast at me, but Mommy jumped in the way. When she got hit I woke up. That is where I always woke up. I am assuming that Daddy healed her. Because he was running to us when Kivar shot out the blast, He got there when Mommy was shot.” I stop the explanation there when I see the tears that are falling from Rae’s eyes, mirroring the same expression that I have on my face. She jumps across the bed and pulls me into a hug.

“I’m sorry you guys,” I say as Rae hugs me, still.

“Sorry for what?” Gabe asks as he moves closer to us and strokes our backs. It is a comforting gesture that he has done to us for years.

“I’m sorry that I couldn’t have stayed awake to learn more. I woke up tight when everything was about to be explained. We still have no idea why Kivar wanted to get through that wall.”

“It wasn’t your fault Lanie,” David says, speaking for the first time in a long while. “You have opened a door that we didn’t even know was there. You don’t have anything to be sorry for. It looks like we have some questions for our parents. I think we need to include them at the meeting.”

Now we have to confront Mommy and Daddy. That is just great. Why am I always the one that is causing people to go out of their way to protect me? Everyone wants to keep me safe because I am always the one in danger. First it was Gabe and Mommy. They are always risking getting hurt. Mommy might have gotten shot by some energy blast all because of me! People are getting hurt because of my power! Why is this happening? Why is my life getting sucked through a block hole? I can slowly feel what I know to be normal slipping away. My normal wasn’t even that normal to begin with! Auntie Maria was right. I don’t know about the others, but my life is getting sucked into an alien abyss.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ End Lanie’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Hi Girlies,

Wow that was long huh? I hope that you liked it. It was long because of the whole explanation thing. Did you like it? I hope so. I finally broke down the wall that was blocking my way.

Luv ya,

PS. I read over everything, and I think this is fine. I don't know if Lanie slept through the night. I would think not because then there would be some parental issues that would need to be delt with. The rest of the night can be the confrontation, or it can be trying to sleep, or it can be just sibling talk. I don't know. What do you think? Did you like it? How was the comic relief, Andy? Was it what you expected?*happy*

[ edited 3 time(s), last at 15-Oct-2001 12:06:43 PM ]
posted on 15-Oct-2001 12:06:30 PM by Maxluver02
Hey chicas!

I'll try to have an Elena part, a Gabe part, and a Reece part sometime either today or tomorrow. I've been super busy with homework and projects, and Driver's Ed, so that takes up a lot of my time.I like everyone's parts so far and when I get everything in order I'll do my share of writing. Oh, btw incase y'all didn't already know, mu mom doesn't want me IM-ing with y'all or going into chat rooms either. It's a long story. Ask Katie, I think I told her everything. But hey! you can always email me or use the b-mail. (how does that work btw?) Anyway that's all I wanted to say, so I better get back my school work. Later girlies!!!

posted on 15-Oct-2001 1:23:15 PM by Sugarplum7
Hi Brit,

Well, I don't know a lot of ways to check bmail, but I do know one way. I hope you get this. What I do is go to the user options and then og to manage bmail. I think that is what I do. I am so not a tech person. I hope that it works,

Now, about the parts, don't worry. I always seem to write Gabe in them. He is talking and stuff, but we just don't get all the internal monologue. Have fun in Drivers ed. Driving is fun, but paying for gas isn't. I think that is all I have to say sweetie. Talk to you later. I'll leave you a bmail so you can check it out.

Luv ya,
posted on 15-Oct-2001 3:54:08 PM by Anniepoo98
Howdy all...I have a new character for you all to meet.

Name: Jared Ryder
Height: 6'0"
Hair: Dark Brown
Eyes: Green
Hobbies: Well, since Jared is a human...he does human type things. For instance, he plays baseball. He is also really good at history, like his dad Mr. Ryder. Yup, the same Mr. Ryder who was attacked by Rae's pen earlier. He also has this major thing for Libby. *happy* Enjoy

Jared Part********

Damn, I hate it when I wake up early, but something has been bugging me all night. I know that I saw Rae's pen flying at Dad's head in class yesterday. I mean flying. And that is not the only weird thing about it. I've known Rae long enough to know that she is not the type to throw things. But, it didnt look like she threw it. More like I levatated towards my dad's eye. And then Guerin took the blame for it. He should just tell Rae how he feels about her. You dont even have to part of their little gang to see that they like each other.

But, that is group I would like to be in. Hell, I think that everyone would. There has always been this mystery surrounding it. I know that half of them are related, but they all seem geniunly close. The people that I hang with only like me because I'm the star pitcher on the baseball team.

Yet, I have another motive for wanting to be in that group....Libby Whitman. I mean she is That is all I can I wonder if what happened yesterday has anything to do with Libby? Knowing them, it does.

I think that is time I get ready for school. The sooner that I get there, the sooner I can try to find out what is going on.

End Jared Part****

Hope you likes*happy*
posted on 15-Oct-2001 4:27:23 PM by Maxluver02
Ok, here we go. I'm finally in class where I can actually have all the time I want on the internet. Yay for me!*big*Any way, I'm gonna do Elena's part now, seeing as how Katie has added a lot of stuff with Gabe in it. ( Thank you Katie!) Now down to business.....

Elena Part***

After Gabe left, I felt really bad for not telling him about what I saw in my vision. It wasn't my duty to tell him. I hate how I have to keeps secrets from my best friend. I need to get my mind off that vision, it'll tear me apart if I don't.

I get up off my bed and decide to do the only thing that calms me down when I'm stressed or angry or both. I go over to my desk and grab my scetchbook, sit down in front of my bed and draw. I love drawing, it's the greatest thing in the whole world. As I start drawing my anime character that I made up a few days ago, I feel a little bit of pressure behind my forehead. I'm going to get another vision soon. That's the sign before I get one.

I hope it's not as bad as the last one, I think to myself. Oh well, stop being a baby. There's not much you can do about, so just suck it up and get over it! I hate that little inner voice, it can be so right sometimes.

I try to ignore the pressure as I continue to draw and it almost works too. Then, as I reach down for the eraser, it comes to me.


I see a guy. He's very handsome, but I can't see his face. I know him somehow, even though I've never met this guy before. We're talking and he is smiling at me with such warmth that it makes me feel like we're the only two people left in the world. I feel safe and happy with him. I love him......

**End Flash**

I shake my head as I come back to reality. What the hell was that about?! That was so weird, I've never felt that way about anyone before. Not even for Gabriel. *Sigh* I wonder who he is?

I shake my head one more time and think, Get it together Elena. You can't worry about some mystery guy right now. Why don't you try to finish your Art project? I try to focus on my art work, I even get started with an Old Master's drawing, but no matter how hard I try I never seem to do it right. I always end up drawing that guy from my vision and the pictures never show his face.

After about two hours of not working on my homework, I finally give up on drawing and go to bed. As I fall asleep, I suddenly feel anxious about tomorrow. Something is going to happen tomorrow at school. Whether good or bad I don't know, but something is definitely going to happen.

End Elena Part***

posted on 15-Oct-2001 10:45:12 PM by Anniepoo98
Howdy all, Annie here.*happy*

I just wanted to ask that in the next couple of parts could you please sort of sum up the day's events and move on to the next one. I think that we have done all that we could in one day*happy* and what a full day it has been. Some have already done this, but as soon as we all do we can so get going with the events of the next day...which will be just as exciting*happy*



Goodness this is so much fun*happy*

posted on 16-Oct-2001 9:36:28 AM by Maxluver02
Elena Part***

The next morning....

I wake up with the sun on my face and I turn over to look at my clock. Oh my god, it's 8:45!!! " Oh no!! I'm late for school!!!! Why didn't somebody wake me up?!?! "

I hurry and get dressed and I run to the kitchen to see my mom sitting at the table. I ask her, " Mom, why didn't you wake me up? I'm late for school! "

"I thought you could use some sleep honey. You looked so tired last night that I didn't want to wake you this morning, " she answers back.

"Mom, I have a test in my Algebra class today! Can you please take me to school?! " I say trying no to lose my patience. I know she means well, but it just doesn't help me when I have a test I need to do.

As we get to school and pull up to the front of the building, I get out of the car and say " Thanks mom, bye! " and I run to school. I walk quickly down the hall and look at my watch as I go. Dammit! 8:50! Oh great! Maybe I can mindwarp Mrs. Franklin into thinking I've been here the whole time. I galnce at my watch again and begin to walk even faster. As I round the corner, I hit something and fall to the ground.

"Oof! " What did I hit? I look up to see what it was and standing there in front of me is the most handsome guy I've ever seen!

He leans down next to me and helps me up and says, " Are you okay? " Wow, he has the most beautiful green eyes I've ever seen. His hair is nice too. It's a nice black color.

I must have been staring for a while because he is looking at me funny. " Hey, " he says again, " You alright? "

"Um, yeah. Sorry about bumping into you like that. I'm late for class. My name's Elena by the way. Elena Guerin. " I put my hand out for him to shake.

He takes it and says, " Reece. Just Reece. "

I smile as I think the name in my head. Reece. That's a nice name. It suits him. " So, uh, are you new here? "

"Yeah, I just moved here. I'm kinda lost right now. I don't know where to go. " He gives me a sheepish smile and shows me his schedule.

"Oh, well, you go to Algebra. I'm actually going to that class too, so why don't I show you the way? "

"Okay, great. " He flashes me a brilliant smile and we head to math.

Wow, this day is actually turning out better than I thought.

End Elena Part***
posted on 16-Oct-2001 12:12:43 PM by Sugarplum7
Hi girlies,

Well, here is another Lanie part. Don’t worry. This part is considerably shorter than my last one. I don’t know if you all are copying and pasting it all to a word file like I am, but we just started the second day and the rpg is at 41 pages. If we count what I just wrote it is at 43. I think that is just really cool, what about you?*big*

I totally agree with you Annie. I wrote this last night, and it is the beginning of day two.

Gabe is in high school with us, right? I know a reason that will explain his age difference that won’t equal flunking a grade. What I think the reason could be is the cut off date. Maybe he wasn’t old enough to start kindergarten with the rest of the people who were born in the year he was. If you want to do that I think that his birthday would be sometime in December, right?

I have a question. Cole is going to be a character, right? This is just turning out to be really interesting. We have so much going on. Reece just appeared, Austin is there, so is Jared, Cole is coming. There is just so much going on.

You guys can let me know the answers to my questions through bmail or email, whichever you want to use is fine with me.

Did anyone watch angel last night? HE KNOWS!! HE KNOWS BUFFY IS ALIVE!! Sorry I am still hitting the ceiling over that one. I am just really happy because he knows. *bounce*

Here you go, the next Lanie part.

Luv ya tons,

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ Lanie’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

"Lanie, sweetie, you have to get going. Rae and Gabe are waiting in the car."

Why is it always that they can be ready so early?! We were up so late last night, talking about the dream that I had before Mommy and Daddy came home. When they finally got home after grocery shopping we all went to bed early after finishing our homework. I probably could’ve finished earlier if I didn’t have to limp around all morning. At least now that Gabe healed some of it I don’t need the crutches to move from place to place. Now I can apply some pressure to my ankle. Thank you Gabe! I don’t think I could have gone a whole day having to use those crutches, but I still have to use them at school, unfortunately.

"I’m almost done Daddy," I say as I grab my jacket off my bed. I grab my bag and throw it over my shoulders. I hop to the door and open it. I continue my little dance in my room as I hop back in to retrieve my crutches. As I hop out of my room a final time I see Gabe standing in the hall hopping on one foot, grinning as he stifles his laugh.

"Are you ready to go?" he asks, continuing his hopping.

I throw my jacket at his head as I say, "Very funny. Yes I am ready. Lets go." We make our way out of the house and to the car.

The drive to school was in silence . . . well, kinda. Rae and I were having a wonder twin conversation while Gabe drove.

‘Did you tell him?’ I ask.

‘Yeah, I did.’

‘Would you like to tell me about it? I told you the demon bothering my sleep, so will you tell me yours?’ I ask, begging her to let me in. ‘You said that there are no secrets between us. I already know that you are having some dreams, but other than that I don’t know anything. Let me in Rae, please.’

‘I have been having dreams. There are these guys that are there they are hurting everyone. They are hurting David. I try to help, but they have already taken me away. There was nothing I could do Rae. I tried to . . . I tried to do something, anything, but I couldn’t.’

‘Rae, It was a dream, and don’t feel like that. I know that you feel like you are failing everyone, but you aren’t. Sweetie you try harder than anyone. You are in no way letting us down. If this comes to pass then we will be ready. We can handle it. I know we can. Look at us! We are ‘The Wonder Twins’! We will be fine.’

I look to the school’s campus that we are fast approaching. Then this idea hits me. ‘How do you feel like looking for the girls and going for some frappachinos on our free period? We haven’t gone in a long time and we all have the same period off.’

‘Okay. Lets plan on it.’

"I hate to interrupt this conversation, but we need to get going all the others are already here," Gabe says as he gets out of the car, walking over to my door to get my crutches as I get out of the car.

"Thanks Gabe." I bring my sunglasses down from the top of my head to my eyes, shielding them from the harsh sunlight. "So, whose locker are we meeting at this morning?"

"We decided that we would meet at yours because it would be easier for you," Rae says as she gets out of the car and places her sunglasses over her eyes.

"Yeah, less hopping," Gabe says as he begins to imitate me, hopping around to the from of the car on his left foot.

"Very funny," I say as we proceed to our lockers. I look down the hall to see everyone standing at my locker. Everyone but Elena. I wonder what is going on now. I walk to my locker as Gabe, Rae, and I part for a few minutes while they go to their lockers and I go to mine.

Let the day begin.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ End Lanie’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

posted on 16-Oct-2001 1:14:08 PM by Anniepoo98
Howdy all. Seeing as how were are starting the next day, I think that Emma should catch up. Katie already brought Rae up to I'm not going to post her part for a bit. okay???

Emma Part*****

I think that I fell asleep the second my head hit the pillow. The next thing in know, I am hearing someone rustling around in the kitchen. "What the hell," I yell at the kitchen as I put on my slippers.

That is when I hear him. "Isn't someone gouchy in the morning."

I run out the and sure enough, it Cole. My big brother Cole. I run and give him a big bear hug. "I haven't seen you in forever. I college that much more important than me?"

"You know that is not true, Emmie."

Emmie was always his nickname for me. I used to hate it, but now it is much more endearing. "When did you get here?"

"About an hour ago," he said as soon as I let him go.

I look at the clock. "Shit," I yell out loud. "I going to be late. Mom is taking me to school this morning." I rush around the living room, grabbing the nessarary items and shoving them into my bookbag.

I can hear Cole laughing in the background. "It might help to change out of you 'I've slept with an Alien" pajamas."

I run over to where he is standing and gave him a little punch in the arm. "You are annoying...and for that last remark, you get to pick me up afterschool today."

"Deal," I hear him say as I run back into my room. Within minutes I am dressed and out the door. As soon as Mom drops me off, I head to the lockers to find everyone else. I spot them all standing by Lanies locker. Everyone except Elena. I wonder where she is? I know that she has a test this morning.

"Hi, everyone," I say as reach Lanie's locker. "Are we ready to start another day."
posted on 16-Oct-2001 1:29:54 PM by Iceprincess2100
Hey chicas!!

Sooo right now I can't post a part seeing as I am supposed to be doing research for my psychology report...hmm katie maybe this is y I do so bad in the class! lol!! okay chicas ne ways I am going to just proceed with the next day and not write a part about before gracie goes to bed.

The parts were all great and I will be back in a few hours!! *happy* OH and how exciting was that last night on Angel!!!!!!! HE KNOWS!!!!!!! YEY!!!!!!!

luv ya guys
posted on 16-Oct-2001 2:22:00 PM by tabasco sauce
hey girlies-

You guys have been doing such a wonderful job with the rpg! I was in major fanfic/rpg withdrawl while I was stuck in bed with strep and migranes. Anywayz, I'll probably post later tonight or tomorrow! Keep up the god work chicas!!!


btw....I'd like to thank annie for helping me formulate the Cole character. He'd be a real mess if it weren't for your help, chica!
posted on 16-Oct-2001 4:48:48 PM by Sugarplum7
Hi Girls,

This is mainly for Annie and Andy, but I thought 'what the hey, why not let you guys see it too?'

Okay. Thank you soooooo much for creating Cole. Lanie is no longer alone. Doing the happy dance because I am just sooooo up right now. *bounce* I am waiting for other people to post some parts to see what they want to happen today because I am totally clueless (teeheehee, inside joke). What do you want to happen in school today? All I can think about is what I want to write in the scene with Cole. I talked about it with Andy, and Now I am really looking forward to it. Geez, is that pathetic?


The point of this was just to thank Annie and Andy for creating him. He is definitely a good character. Now Lanie has someone, and Emma is not all alone. Besides Kyle and Tess needed another kid, and the group needs more boy aliens. Don't you think so? Cole is a great balance in many ways. Good job you two! And thank you sooooooo much.

Luv ya girlies,

PS. I'll be back with a part shortly, I hope.
posted on 16-Oct-2001 8:51:41 PM by luvroswell26
Hey ladies~

I am thinking we totally need a Libby part. I haven't written her in a while, so here we go! *happy*

*Libby's Part*

I head Josh bouncing the basketball in the driveway at like seven in the morning so I'm not a happy camper right now. I mean the nerve of some people, it's rediculas, I was so trying to sleep here, but can I? No because Mr. Josh has to be playing basketball at the BUTT CRACK OF DAWN!

I know that I shouldn't be mad at him, and I guess I'm not really mad, I'm just annoyed. Once I wake up some more and think rationally about this, I'll realize I'm being a spoiled brat, but right now I like being the spoiled brat.

We are all standing around Laine's locker since she's still Miss Gimpy. We didn't want her to have to walk too far because those cutches have got to be annoying to walk with. I don't know if I'd be able to handle them all day.

Laine, Gabe, and Rae are heading our way. Everyone is here but Elena, I wonder where she is. I hope everything is ok with her. Oh God! I hope nothing else happened yesterday. No, David would have said something. Hey speaking of David, I should just ask him. DUH me!

"Hey David?" I say.

"Yeah," he replies wrapping his arm around Rae when she joins us.

Aw, how cute! They are like together now. I so knew that was going to happen. Focus girl you need to find out about his sister.

"Where's Elena?" I ask choosing to make a comment about him and Rae later.

"My mom thought she could use some more sleep since she didn't look all that well when I brought her home so she's still sleeping," he said.

Ah, Aunt Maria is awesome. My mom wouldn't let me stay home just because I looked like ass when I got home. Well, maybe if I looked as bad as Elena did yesterday she would have.

The bell rings which means we are off to Mr. Ryder's class. That class is so boring but today we are watching a movie. Which means dark classroom. I love when we watch movies because I can sneak looks at Jared without getting caught.

Jared Ryder, yeah I know, it's very weird that I just happed to crush on my history teacher's son, but what can I tell you, the boy is HOT.

I can't wait for class to begin. As Rae, Laine, David and I walk to our class I pray that nothing strange happens, but I have this feeling in the pit of my stomach that something bad is coming and nothing is going to be able to stop it.

*End Libby's Part*

I hope you all liked it! Let me know what you think!

Jenn *tongue*
posted on 16-Oct-2001 9:48:24 PM by tabasco sauce
Jenn...I loved your last post! It was awesome chica!


So here I am, back where it all started. Ryder's history class. Boredom 101. I look over at Rae, my girlfriend. Damn. That sounds weird. My girlfriend. David Guerin has a girlfriend. When did this happen? Oh yeah...somewhere between my sister fainting and Lanie screaming in the bathroom.

I never thought that I'd be able to open my heart to someone. Rae is different. She's special. I love her. As corny as it sounds, she brings the best out in me.

"Mr. Guerin...I had a little talk with the principle this morning. Apparantly, you're in need of a tutor. Are you going to get your act together, or will I be seeing you in my class again next year?"

Damn. Talk about public humiliation. That was harsh. Think of something witty Guerin. Think of something that'll put a sock in his mouth.

"I'm tutoring him, Mr. Ryder. I've already formulated an appropriate schedule that suits both of us. Our first session is tomorrow afternoon" Rae to the rescue. What would I do without her? Mr. Ryder nods in approval. "Very well Miss Evans. I'm glad that David's not completely hopeless. Hopefully one of the school's top students can get him to do his work"

Damn. The guy's out to screw me over. I look over at Rae, who gives me a weak smile. maybe being tutored isn't as bad as it sounds...

**end David**
posted on 16-Oct-2001 11:18:56 PM by luvroswell26
Ok I was inspired so I'm going to write another Libby part before moving on to someone else! *happy*

*Libby's Part*

I can't believe Mr. Ryder. That is just so wrong. How could you sit there and completely humilate a student like that. Oh, I wish there was something I could do to him but I can't. This is so unfair.

Well at least Rae saved him from being completely put down, but of course Mr. Ryder had to get that last jab in. Oh, that man is so lucky I've got morals and abide by my parents rules because if I didn't he'd be toast. Although if I toasted him I'd never have a chance with Jared. Not like I do now, but at least if I keep his father alive I stand a better chance.

I look over at Rae, David, and Laine. They all got lucky and could sit together, the E's and G's are close to one another. Why does my name have to start with a W? I mean I'm part Evans aren't I? Couldn't I just sit with my cousin's? Nope, Mr. Ryder is such a jerk like that. He's the only teacher who makes you sit in ABC's so grammer school.

Anyway back to the matter at hand. Have you ever noticed how your mind goes off on tangants when there's nothing solid to occupy it's time. Jeez there I go again. I've got to stop this. I was trying to get my cousin's attention.

Staring at them isn't working. Oh well I'll wait for Mr. Ryder to turn the lights off and throw something at them. Oh goodie, he's getting up to turn off the lights. This is going to be so much fun. Can you believe this, Libby Whitman, straight A student in the National Honor Society and all around model student is going to throw a note across the room. It's too much fun, of course I'll use a little alien hocus pocus just to make sure it gets to it's destination.

Yes! He finally turned out the lights. I scribble my note into my notebook and get ready to tear the page out. Shoot! I forgot about this part. I should have torn out the paper before. I glance around the room really quickly to make sure no one is looking at me and I swipe my hand down the page breaking the page from the spirls without a sound. Thank goodness for that.

Now, all I've got to do is fold the paper and toss it over to Rae and Laine, who look about ready to pass out. I toss the paper and it lands on David's desk. Damn, a little too far. Oh well. He looks at me and I smile and point to Rae. He nods his head in understanding and taps Rae on the shoulder handing her the note.

She reads it and smiles at me. Cool. I asked her if she and Laine wanted to get Fraps on our free period, and I take that smile as a yes. Woo-hoo!

I can't help but look at Jared. He looks really good today. He actually styled his hair, which he only does once in a while. I wonder what the occasion is...anyway, he's got a form fitting gray shirt on, which clings in all the right places, and black jeans on. All that dark clothing brings out the lightness in his eyes. His beautiful green eyes.

I notice him looking at me and I blush at being caught admiring him and wip my head back around. I'm totally mortified. Now I won't be able to look over there again. Please let this period get over quickly.

*End Libby's Part*
posted on 17-Oct-2001 9:09:01 AM by Maxluver02

We're at Lanie's locker talking about the meeting tonight, and I notice that Elena hasn't shown up yet. Where is she? She's usually never late for school. Maybe she....Hold on Evans, don't jump to conclusions yet. She was probably just tired and slept in. I hope that's what happened.

* Ding Dong, Ding Dong *

*Sigh* Wonderful. Another day of Chem class. Everyone says goodbye to each other and we all head to our classes.

I sit at my desk and try to do my class work, but I can't focus. Why do I have this nagging feeling that something bad might happen today? I mean, I'm not usually the extrasensory kind of person like Josh or Elena, but I stiol can't shake this feeling.

"Mr. Evans! "

I jump as I get pulled out of my thoughts. " Yes Mr. Kurtis? "

"Mr. Evans, if you are quite done daydreaming, I would appreciate it if you would come up to the overhead and work this equation out. If that's not too much to ask. " The class laughs as I get out of my chair and go to the overhead.

"Yes, Mr. Kurtis, " I say quietly.

The rest of the day went pretty much like that in all my classes. Up until lunch that is. Then everything just went even more downhill from there.

As the group met in the quad for lunch, I saw Elena talking to some guy by the door. What the... Who the hell is that guy?! Okay Gabe, try to stay cool. She's just talking. Maybe it's nothing. Great she's bringing him over here. What else could go wrong today?

End Gabe Part***

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 17-Oct-2001 9:12:33 AM ]
posted on 17-Oct-2001 12:38:29 PM by Anniepoo98
Rae Part******

I think that I am going to like this whole girlfriend thing. After all, I get to stand up for David and tutor him. I think that Mr. Ryder has it in for David. I couldnt believe what he told him at the beginning of class. about harsh. But, this time I got to rescue him, just like he rescued me yesterday.

Maybe Mr. Ryder isnt all that bad. After all his son Jared is pretty nice. But when he came into class, he gave me the strangest look. Like he knew something. It was really freaky. However, his attention seems to be focused on more important things or person, actually. He is completely gone on Libby. I think that he has been for awhile. I completely understand the feeling. I look over at David and he gives me the biggest smile, just before he hands me a note. Its from Libby. Frappy's during the free period

I look over at her and mouth "Hell yes." I love carmel frappys and we girls havent had a frappy outing in such a long time.

I hear Mr. Ryder ask Jared to run an errand as I lay my head down on the desk. Lanie looks at me, smiles. I know that she wants to have a wonder twin convo, so I link my arm with hers. "You want to get frappys during our free peroid," I ask her.

"Of course. Did you even have to ask?"

"Not really, just thought that I would be nice."

We both giggle aloud. It was the last thing I remember before I fell asleep. Suddenly the dreams start again, but they are not the ones I had before. I'm a baby in them. So is Lanie, and Gabe is just a toddler. Lanie is crying and I despretally want Mom. Gabe just keeps looking around at our surroundings. They are strange to all of us. That is when I see a man slap Lanie. I begin to cry for my sister. "Its time," I hear one of them whisper. Oh my God, it is the same man from my dreams. He works up an energy blast and is getting ready to shoot it at Lanie. But Mom dives in front of it instead....I can feel her pain.

I shoot up in my seat and let out a blood curtling scream. Lanie does the same thing. Oh boy, it is going to be hard to explain this one. At least Mr Ryder knows the entire class has to be awake.

End Rae Part**********
posted on 17-Oct-2001 3:16:33 PM by luvroswell26
*Josh's part* there really a point? I really hate this class, I mean when the hell am I ever going to use this stuff? Never...that's my answer. I'm just glad that my dad is really good in Math because if he wasn't I would totally be lost. Mr. Franklin loses me so often, I swear sometimes I think the man is speaking a foreign language.

Anyway I wonder why Elena's not here yet. I mean it's not like Aunt Maria to allow her kids to be this late for school. I know David said that his mom thought she needed more sleep but this is crazy. It's 8:45 and our test is almost finished. Speaking of which I'm done, I should probably hand this in.

I look over my work one more time to make sure all my x's and y's are in the right place. Everything looks ok to me so I get up and walk to the front of the room. I catch Austin looking at me but I'm not in the mood to deal with that.

Wait a minute, why is he looking at me like he thinks I have a secret. Nevermind the fact that I do have a secret. Woah hold on there...I wonder what he wanted to talk to Gracie about. I'm going to find her and pull that information out of her as soon as this class is over.

Oh my God! What the hell is that? Where is this terror and pain coming from? I don't have time to think about it as the pain becomes too unbearable. The last thing I see is Austin jumping out of his seat before my world goes black.

*End Josh's part*
posted on 17-Oct-2001 4:45:37 PM by Maxluver02
Reece Part***

I wake up in a grumpy state from my almost non-existant sleeping period. I kept waking up, and having all sorts of weird dreams. They were dreams about the battles I fought in back on Antar, and they weren't pretty.

All of a sudden I hear Nicholas' voice in my head. ~~Remember Reece,you must make friends with the Royal Ones and gain their trust.~~

~~Yes sir, I know. I have to make friends with Elena, Gabe, Josh, David, Rae, Lanie, and all the others. I know. I'm not stupid. I know how to do my job, unlike some people.~~I retort back in a not too friendly tone.

~~Listen smart ass, the only reason you're still alive is because you're the best spy we have, but don't think for one minute that I won't kill you if you get out of line. Do you understand?~~

~~Yes sir. I understand, sir.~~

~~Good.~~ With that, he left my mind. One day, he'll get waht's coming to him. And I'm gonna be there when it happens.

As I get to the school, I go to the front office and talk to the admissions lady. She can't seem to find my transfer records. Heh, that's no surprise. I'm not from this planet, so of course not.Well, it looks like I'll just have to use my powers of persuasion. I use my telepathy and make her believe that I gave her my papers and she finally makes out a schedule for me.

When I leave the office I stand there for a minute and try to figure out where to go. Mr. Franklin's Algebra class? What the...

Wham! Someone just ran into me. Who the fuck would have the nerve.....

"Oof! " I turn around when the person lands on the ground. I look down to see who it is and...It's a girl! A very beautiful girl at that. I bend down to help her up and I ask, " Are you okay? "

She's just staring at me. What's her problem? "Hey, you alright? " I ask again.

"Um yeah, sorry about that. I'm kinda late for class. I'm Elena Guerin. Are you new? " She has beautiful brown eyes.....

Elena Guerin? She one of the Royals. Well, looks like my job won't be too hard after all " Name's Reece. Just Reece. Yeah, I just moved here.I'm kinda lost right now. " I show her my schedule and she tells me we have Algebra together. Perfect. Just perfect. Then we head off to class.

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 17-Oct-2001 8:39:23 PM ]
posted on 17-Oct-2001 6:18:40 PM by Sugarplum7
Hi girlies!

I am sooo far behind you girls! I wrote this last night and I haven’t had time to catch up on your parts. I read them, and I had to make a few alterations, okay a lot of alterations.

Well, since nobody hated the third person I wrote earlier I used it again for a little bit. I love all the characters, and I thought that I could get a convo started between them while the other girlies are dreaming. I hope you don’t mind, and I hope you like this part.


~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ Lanie’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

‘You want to get frappys during out free period?‘

‘Of course! Did you even have to ask?‘
I tell her. I love caramel Frappuchinos, and she knows it. We both live for them.

‘Not really I just thought that I would be nice,’ she says.

‘The frappachino’s will be a well-deserved treat today. I can’t believe we missed our weekly date with the other girls last week. I will need the caffeine after this film that Mr. Ryder is making us watch. He said it would be a movie! Why does it have to be a boring historical movie? There are better historical movies out there. That old one that Mom and Dad told us to watch was better than this! What was that movie?’ I tell her after she links our arms, and I scoot my desk closer to hers.

‘The Patriot?’

‘Yeah, that one. It was gory, but it was better than this.’

‘I know. But it isn’t one of his boring lectures. I can’t say that I am mad that it’s a film. I would take anything over those lectures. Did you notice that he was looking at David the entire time that we were in the room? At least he stopped looking at him,’
she says

‘I know and the comments that he made were so rude. I swear I was about to like hit him over the head with my crutches.’ We giggle slightly at that, but take a small break from our conversation to watch the film in progress.

‘I know what you mean about Mr. Ryder and David. He did stop looking at him when the film got underway, but I really think that it’s because the lights are out and he fell asleep. I know he likes history, but can you tell me that he is thoroughly engrossed in an educational film about Karl Marx? I think he is just sleeping at his desk.’ I say to her as we look over to Mr. Ryder’s desk.

‘You might be right. Lets at least try to pay attention and take a few more notes. You know he is going to ask us to turn them in at the end of class.’

‘I know Rae, but I don’t want to fall asleep. I know I will. This film is so boring. I also don’t want to have that dream again. I don’t want to freak out the others. We still haven’t told them about my dream, and I don’t want to freak them out in class.’

‘It’s okay. We’ll keep each other awake,’
she says as she squeezes my hand gently. We keep our hands entangled as we lean over our desks and prop up our head with our other hand. We move completely in sync with each other. It used to bother us that we would have the same mannerisms at the same time. We would look like mirror images of one another. The others looked at us not amazed but knowing that we knew we mirrored each other’s movement, and sitting position.

We go back to watching the film, keeping our hands clasped incase we need to talk to each other to keep the other awake. The film never ends. This is like the Energizer Bunny of all history films. It just keeps going and going and going. It never ends.

I can feel my slipping in and out of micro sleep as the film’s boring topic takes its toll on me.

‘Rae,’ I say with a yawn in my voice. I didn’t know I could yawn in a telepathic link, but apparently I can. ‘Rae, I am falling asleep.’

I look over to see that she already has her head resting on her arm. Her eyes flutter slightly as I become more comfortable and fall into the world of dreams. Little did I know that my once terrifying dream was to be replaced by that of another dream, more or less terrifying? That is still to be determined.

~ * ~ Third Person ~ * ~

The rest of the group watched as their friends fell into their catnap. They too were also fighting the battle with slumber; however, they were more successful in their attempts.

“Should we wake them up?” David mouthed as the looked to Libby.

“I don’t know. I don’t think so. They looked really tired this morning, and they look really cute when they sleep like that. Look. They mirror each other perfectly,” Libby said, as she looked at them, whispering loud enough for her friends to hear, yet quiet enough not to disturb others.

“What if Ryder catches them? He will be angry,” Elena said as she threw her gaze back to Mr. Ryder.

“What do you think he will do? Send them to the office? I highly doubt that. Those two have him wrapped around their fingers. I bet you if he catches them, and that is a big if, he will ask them to try to get more sleep, and tell them his tips for insomnia,” David said in a loud whisper.

The rest of them chuckled lightly as they brought their attention back to the film and taking notes. Their gazes darted back to the sleeping twins when they heard them both whimper like a child in pain.

“No!” David exclaimed in a whisper.

“No what?” Libby and Elena said simultaneously.

“Lanie . . . Last night . . . she kinda had a nightmare and slipped into a catatonic state because of it. Rae . . . She told me that she was having nightmares, causing her to act . . . not Rae.” David explained to them as he watched Rae from the corner of his eye.

“Should we wake them up? They look . . . they look like they are going to scream,” Elena said as she looked from her sleeping friends to those who were awake.

~ * ~ End Third Person ~ * ~

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ Lanie’s Dream ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

What is going on? This place is so . . . foggy. What is happening?

I can’t see anything that is happening around me. All that I am able hear are the ear-splitting shrieks. Rae. They are calling for Rae.

“Rae!” I scream into the vast nothing “Rae!” I spin in circles trying to find some sort of clearing in the dense fog that surrounds me. What’s going on? There is a small opening in the fog. I dash for it, fearing that it will disappear before I get to it. I make my way through the fog and out into the open. That is when the sight before me brings me to a halt.

I run towards her as fast as I can. I see David making his way to her, but that is when tow other guys come out of nowhere. They knock him to the ground as Rae is pulled towards a car.

“Rae!” I call out to her, yet no sound comes from my lips. What is happening? I try again to call for my sister, and once again the familiar sound of my does not reach my ears, and Rae does not even notice me, neither does anyone else there.

I don’t let this deter my attempts to reach her. I continue to run across the expanse of land that separates me from her. “Rae!” I try to yell to her again. I repeat my attempts as I continue to run. I have been running for such a long time my legs threaten to give out from beneath me. I can’t give up I have to get to her. I have to try to save her.

I am a few feet away from her. I lunge toward her, reaching my hand out to grab her arm. As I go to close my fingers over her arm and pull her away from them. I find that I can’t. I can’t get her. My fingers pass through her as she is thrown into the car. It speeds away, taking her away from me. I concentrate on doing something, anything that I can do to stop them. I try to change the landscape, but they are unaffected. My energy spent on using my powers, which were of no use, I collapse on the desert floor, watching as my sister is taken away, slipping through my fingers. Tears fall down my cheeks. She is gone, taken away from me, and I was useless to stop them. I couldn’t do anything to stop them, to save her. She is gone, and it is all because of me.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ End Lanie’s Dream ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

“RAAAEEEEEEE!!!! NOOOOOOO!!!!!” I scream. I take in deep gasping breaths as I awaken. That is when I hear her.


It’s Rae! She’s here. Everything is fine. Why is she calling my name? What happened? Nooo! I just screamed . . . we are in class. What are we going to do?

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ End Lanie’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Hi girlies,

I hope you liked that part. Okay, I know what you are probably thinking. What will they do? Emma is not there. Well, we have Libby and her time-freeze. We can freeze time and get the others. That is when they can have Emma come and warp the class into thinking there was no scream. What do you think?

Luv ya tons,

[ edited 2 time(s), last at 17-Oct-2001 6:35:53 PM ]
posted on 17-Oct-2001 6:37:03 PM by Iceprincess2100

~~~*~Gracie's part~*~~~

This morning was hectic to say the least. Libby blew a fit because Josh was outside this morning playing basket ball. All the pounding woke her up. Normally I would have been right along there with her but I was already up thinking about Austin. I mean this is bad. Very bad. Sure he’s cute and smart and funny and just everything I could ever want but it’s like okay the guy approaches me and all he does is ask me about my family?

Alright so who wouldn’t be curious if they saw what he saw but how do I know he actually likes me or if he is just one inquisitive boy. Well it doesn’t matter if he likes me because I don’t like him. I really really don’t. There is nothing to like. NOTHING. So why am I obsessing over this?

Oh back to my hectic morning. Yeah so Libby was mad for like two minutes at Josh and that was the end of that. Well because yesterday was so….eventful I guess is a good word to describe it, I forgot to do my art project which really doesn’t matter too much because I suck at it anyways so I probably wouldn’t have done it either way. But then I remembered that the whole reason I stayed home from school was so that I could study for my history test that I was missing and that I have to take it today and now I still haven’t studied and I am going to fail. But yep and then Josh and Libby almost left without me because it took me so long to get ready this morning.

Now we’re all at school standing around Laine’s locker discussing our plans for a meeting later tonight. When David walked up he draped his arm around Rae. I wonder when that happened? Well it’s about time. I really hope Elena is okay. The bell rings and we all head off to class.

I’m walking to my English Lit class and I spot Austin. I doubt he bought my little spiel yesterday but he hasn’t approached me about it yet so that’s good.I am sooo not looking forward to explaining to everyone else that Austin was asking questions. Oh god he’s looking at me. He’s smiling at me. He’s walking toward me. Wait...he’s walking toward me? Oh no. I can’t do this now. I can’t do this ever! I turn to leave but it’s too late, he is already right next to me and talking.

“Hey Gracie”

“Oh hey Austin!”

“So I wanted to know-“ he starts and I swear I would be listening to him but I just saw Hannah walk by and I needed to talk to her before class. Well that and I really don’t want to have this conversation with Austin just yet.

“Aust listen I am really sorry but I gotta go. The bells going to ring soon and I needed to catch Hannah before it does and I can’t be late to my first hour again because I swear they are like Nazi’s at this damn school when it comes to tardies. The other day me and Hannah came to class like 8 minutes late and the teacher went nuts. It was actually kind of funny. Did you know if you get seven tardies they suspend you! What is that about? I mean at least your coming to school. If your two seconds late seven times then that would only be like 14 seconds of class missed which is stupid because that is like nothing. I wouldn’t be missing anything. Most teachers don’t even start class until five minutes after the bell. So it’s like yeah I am suspended for being a few seconds late to class” I managed to get all that out only stopping to breathe like three times. Then I start to think about what I just said….Ok I should be like officially not allowed to talk or something. I babble way too much and he probably thinks I’m a moron. Why do all my conversations with him suck?

“But didn’t you say you were 8 minutes late to class?”

“Your point?” what is he talking about? He shrugs his shoulders and tells me that he’ll meet up with me later and that he doesn’t want to be the reason I’m late again.

I walk into the class just as the late bell rings. Made it! I see Hannah and as I walk toward her I get this strange feeling. Not from her or anything but something feels off. Like something is going to happen, something not good. Oh I really hope not. This is so much for everyone to deal with already we don’t need to add more to the problem. Wow this is weird. Something is going to happen. I know it.

~~~*~End Gracie's Part~*~~~

luv ya guys!
ria~ *angel*
posted on 17-Oct-2001 7:36:04 PM by Anniepoo98
Emma Part.....

I follow Josh into Alegbra. I hate the fact that we are going to have a test today. I really hate this class. Oh well, I will survive. Austin is here too. He looks at Josh, than me, than Josh again. It is like he knows something is up. Damn our luck...he did walk in on my projection. Shit.

I wonder if it is just me, but I have this overwhelming feeling that things are going to get worse. Like really bad.

We start right in on the test. I am working really hard on it when I see Josh get up to turn his in. I can see Austin looking at him too. Oh my God, Josh is swaying on his feet a bit. Both Austin and I get up to help him, but he passes out before we can reach him.

"Josh," I call out as I reach him. I craddle his head in my lap, lightly tapping his face in an attempt to get him to wake up. "You can't do this to me. Please wake up, Josh."

I can hear others in the class moving and talking to me, but my entire focus is on Josh. He opens his eyes and looks into mine. That is when a connection forms. I can here him talking to me. "You have to project something. Confuse them so we can get out of here. We have to get to the others."

I look around the room and close my eyes. Put Austin shakes me. "What are you doing? I know you can do something."

"Shit," I say outloud this time. I think that is becoming my new favorite word. "I have to do this Austin." I close my eyes again and confuse the people in the classroom. "Let's go," Josh says as he gets up.

Austin follows us. Josh turns to me. "You didnt project to him," he says angerily.

"I couldnt, he knows...please lets just get to the others."

We run towards Mr. Ryders class, just in time to hear Rae and Lanie scream and the commotion in the classroom. Man, I feel another projection coming on. Josh looks at me. "Are you up for another one?"

"As much as I will ever be," I tell him as I walk into the classroom.

End Emma Part*****

I hope that I was okay for me to speak for Austin and Josh. If not, I will totally change it. Just let me know*happy*

posted on 18-Oct-2001 4:02:58 PM by luvroswell26's totally ok...I don't mind! *happy*

*Austin's part*

I can't help but look at Josh and Emma as they walk into class, I mean there is just something about them and I think maybe if I look at them long enough I'll figure it out.

Crap, they caught me looking, I guess that's the end of that. Emma's got a confused look on her face, almost as if she knows I know something's up. As a matter of fact I wonder why they don't all know. I would have imagined that Gracie would have told them already. Speaking of Gracie, I wonder why she blew me off this morning. I'll have to find her after this class and ask her.

Stupid Algebra, I hate this class, but at least we've got a test today so there won't be a lecture. Mr. Franklin just talks too much, and in such a monotone voice, it's scary. I can't listen to him, my mind always wonders, it's a good thing I'm a wiz at Math or else I'd be failing this class.

Oh jeez Josh looks a little queezy. I wonder what's wrong with him. Oh Shit, I think he's gonna fall. I jump out of my seat as he starts to make his way to the floor. I almost made it but he went down too fast, at least I was able to keep his head from hitting the floor.

Emma jumped up at the same time as me and she's now cradeling his head in her lap.

"Josh, wake up. Please wake up," Emma cries.

"You have to project something. Confuse them so we can get out of here. We have to get the others," Josh whispers. Whatever happened to him took a lot of energy he can barely speak.

I shake Emma knocking her out of her stupor. "What are you doing? I know you can do something. Help him," I say.

"Shit," she says. Very nice, I never would have thought Emma Valenti would curse.

"You didn't project to him," Josh said harshly as we walked towards Mr. Ryder's class.

"I couldn't he knows," Emma said. They both looked at me and I raised an eyebrow asking, 'What you're going to question me now. I just helped carry your ass over here.' I guess they didn't want to ask so they let it drop for now.

As we reach Mr. Ryder's door there is a blood curtling scream from the other side. Josh doubles over in pain again. "Are you up for another one," he asks.

"As ready as I'll ever be," Emma replies.

What the hell did I just get myself into? That's all that keeps running through my head. People are in pain from some mysterious thing, others are screaming, what the hell is going on in this group. I better get some answers today damnit.

Shit here comes Jared Ryder, I've got to try and stall him or something. I look over at Josh and Emma.

"Where are you going to be after this? You need to answer some questions man. Things are just too weird," I say.

"We'll send someone to find you. Either Gabe, Gracie, or Libby. Wait at the eraser room," Josh tells me.

I nod my head and rush to get Jared out of there.

*End Austin's part*
posted on 18-Oct-2001 4:09:18 PM by Maxluver02
Elena Part ***

When Reece and I reach Algebra, we see Emma and Austin holding Josh up and leading him out of the room. I immediately rush over to see what's wrong. " Oh my God! What happened to him?! "

Emma answers, " He passed out. He must have had an emotional overload or something! Hey, can we go? I can't keep the mindwarp up much longer. "

I look at Austin and back at Emma, " He already knows. What about him? " I look back at Reece and say, "Reece, could you meet me at lunch? I have to take care of something. "

"Sure. Where at? "

"Um, at the entrance to the quad? " He nods his head and I smile brightly and say, " Great! See you then. "

We start to move away from the Algebra room when Josh finally wakes up. " We need to get to Lanie and Rae. "

End Elena Part ***

hi chicas!

Sorry this part wasn't so long, but I promise I'll get some more out later. Hope ya liked this part so far though.


posted on 18-Oct-2001 4:16:11 PM by luvroswell26
*Libby's Part*

Crap, Rae and Laine look like they are about to scream. What to do, what to do. Think Whitman think damnit. I look at David trying to see if he's come up with anything but he just shakes his head no.

Rae and Laine both bolt up in their seats and I don't have time to think anymore. I close my eyes and concentrate. I open my eyes to see everyone in the position they were before I closed my eyes and the clock stopped. Thank God it worked.

Rae and Laine both scream NO as soon as I open my eyes and I thank my lucky stars I was able to freeze time before that happened. How would we be able to expain that to everyone, and not to mention Mr. Ryder would have flipped out.

David, Elena and I jump out of our desks and help Laine and Rae get out of theirs, it is a lot harder then we expected because they are both shaking uncontrolably. I wonder what the hell is going on with them. This is just not normal.

Elena opens the door when we reach it and I check my watch. We've only got about another minute or two before the time starts up again. I just hope we make it out of the room before Mr. Ryder comes to. I don't want him seeing us sneaking out. That would be a very bad thing.

I close the door as soon as Laine and I are out and I almost drop her as I see my brother hunched on the floor. Oh God, what happened to him.

"What happened to Josh!" I yell out.

"He just fell in the middle of Algebra. I'm guessing it has something to do with Rae and Laine. He must have picked up on their emotions and went into like overload. His body probably shut down," Emma says.

"Can you make Mr. Ryder see a messenger come in with a note saying David, Laine, Elena, Rae, and I are needed someplace and have him see us walk out so he doesn't think we just ran out of the room?" I ask Emma.

"Yeah I think so," she says.

I nod my head at her and hand Laine off to David so I can tend to Josh. I feel really bad for being so mad at him this morning. Look what he's going through, this just isn't fair. We've so got to tell all of our parents about this. We can't keep going on like this.

"Libby, get Gabe, and Gracie. We need to talk, and we need to talk now. Also send someone to the eraser room to get Austin. He sorta knows somethings going on. I don't know how, but he does. He helped carry me here and I think he should know the rest, but ask Gabe first. I don't want to step on any toes," Josh tells me.

I kiss his forehead and get up to get everyone else. "Are we going to the Quarry?" I ask.

"Probably. We'll wait for all of you at our cars," David says.

I nod my head and run off to get the others.

*End Libby's part*
posted on 20-Oct-2001 3:04:06 AM by Sugarplum7
~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ Lanie’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Libby. Libby saved us from exposure. It’s a good thing that she has such a great power. This is not happening again. That dream was so real. Why is this happening to me?

Libby, David, and Elena help us out of our seats and the classroom that was frozen in time. I grab on to Libby as she pulls me out. I have to make them think that I’m okay, but I can’t. I can’t stop quivering in fear. Why is everyone here? Lanie you have to try to pull it together.

Do you know that feeling you have when you feel like things are moving to fast? When you feel like you are outside of everything that is happening. It’s like you are watching your life happen around you, and you are there to see everything happen, but you feel like you are not a part of the action. It is like an out of body experience. You are in your body, but not in control of your body. That is how I feel right now. After I got out of my desk everything seemed separate from me, even though I was a key component. I can see the floor coming closer as I start to fall towards it, but I don’t do anything to stop it. I just let myself fall. Fortunately someone caught me. Who? I don’t know. I don’t remember who said what or where they were, but I could hear everything that happened.

"What happened to Josh?"

"He just fell in the middle of Algebra. I'm guessing it has something to do with Rae and Lanie. He must have picked up on their emotions and went into like overload. His body probably shut down."

"Can you make Mr. Ryder see a messenger come in with a note saying David, Lanie, Elena, Rae, and I are needed someplace and have him see us walk out so he doesn't think we just ran out of the room?"

"Yeah I think so.”

"Libby, get Gabe, and Gracie. We need to talk, and we need to talk now. Also send someone to the eraser room to get Austin. He sorta knows something’s going on. I don't know how, but he does. He helped carry me here and I think he should know the rest, but ask Gabe first. I don't want to step on any toes."

"Are we going to the Quarry?"

"Probably. We'll wait for all of you at our cars."

That feeling, the one you get when your body is there and your mind is elsewhere, but you know what is happening, consumed me. After the dream I kind of . . . left my body. The scary part about all of it is . . . I don’t care. I don’t care that I am not in control of my body. I just don’t know what to do. It was—is—my entire fault. It happened because of me. I failed her. I failed my sister. I lost her. I couldn’t save her. I let everyone down. I’m useless.

No one can depend on me. I am the cause for all this pain. Mom was hurt protecting me. Gabe is always the one to stand up for me. He is always there to protect me. Rae is always looking out for me. She is always making sure that I’m okay, and I got her captured. She was taken away and there was nothing I could do. I couldn’t save her. I was powerless to stop them. I am useless to everyone. I’m nothing to the group.

I can’t stop time like Libby. I can’t mind warp like Emma. I’m not telekinetic like Gracie or Rae. I can’t help warn people like Elena. I can’t heal like Gabe. I can’t protect people like David. I can’t read people the way Josh can. What can I do? I change things. I can’t do anything to help them, those that I love. They all got powers that are active or that help others. I can’t do anything to help them. I wasn’t able to help Rae. I wasn’t able to get to her. I only hurt her. That is what hurts.

Failure—the one word that can cause more pain and heartache throughout a person’s life. That is what hurt me. I failed. I failed my sister. She is one of the most important things in my life and I let them take her away because I can’t do anything special with my power. It hurts so much. I just want to stop. Stop caring. Stop feeling. Stop being. The only way I know how to stop is to stay separated from myself, stay out of my body, and become the shell of Lanie that I am right now. That is the only way I can possibly help them without failing them.

Before I know it I am in a car and there is absolute silence. Nothing happens. No one says anything. All they do is wait. Who was in the car with me? I honestly cannot say. I don’t know when we left or how long it took, but before I knew it I was being carried towards a place. There was a crunch whenever a foot hit the ground. I think we are at the quarry.

I am set down on the gravely terrain. I see all their faces look at me. I suppose it is because of the blank stare, and my once chipper features now expressionless. They stare at me and I know what they are thinking: ‘what happened to her? What did she see? What is wrong with our Lanie?’

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ End Lanie’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Hi girlies,

That wasn't very long, but I hope you liked it. Hopefully someone can get Lanie out of this catatonic stupor she is in. Who could it be? Do I see a door opening to go get Cole to help them out? Possibly.

Luv ya,
posted on 20-Oct-2001 8:11:27 PM by Anniepoo98
Rae Part*********

Thank god for Libby. She froze everyone before we got in serious trouble. I just cant believe what I saw. I saw the past. I saw Lanie, Gabe, and I helpless to stop the people from taking us and killing us. I saw Mom save Lanie. I felt the energy blast cause searing pain through out her body. Everytime I close my eyes, feel the pain.

That is why my eyes are never shutting again. David holds me tight during the ride out to the quarry. But when we reach it, I am still not able to keep my footing because I am shaking so bad. So David carries me. He places me close to Lanie, but I cant feel her at all. It is like she is completely gone. This scares me even more.

I reach out my still shaking hand to her face, pushing some hair out of her face. Yet, she doesnt respond. "Lanie," I whisper quietly. No answer.

David sits down beside me, wrapping his around me. "She hasnt said anything since you two woke up screaming. What did you two see?"

I feel the tears sting my eyes, sharply, but I refuse to close them. "We saw each others dreams. I saw when we got kidnapped as babies, so she must have seen me be taken away."

Everyone else looked at me like I was crazy, but David knew what I was talking about. "You were having dreams too," Gabe asked. "Why didnt you tell me?"

I tried to stand up, but I got dizzy and fell back down again. "I thought they were just dreams...very realistic ones, but dreams none the less. I thought it was stupid for me to worry everyone over dreams. But look what I have done," I said as I took Lanie's hand.

The tears began to flow freely. I could feel them glide down my cheeks. David wiped a few away. "Just close your eyes," he whispered in my ear.

I could feel anger rising from somewhere. "Never," I shouted at the top of my lungs. "Everything goes to hell when I do. I am never closing them again."

I get to my feet, stumbling forward a bit with Libby steadying me. Elena walked over to comfort me, but I turned away. "NEVER," I shouted at the top of my lungs. I just wanted to be everywhere and nowhere at once. That is when I heard a window shatter. I twisted around to see that the windsheld on Gabe's car had shattered.

David grabbed me around the waist and pulled me to him. "Oh god," I whispered over and over again.

End Rae Part**********
posted on 20-Oct-2001 9:27:53 PM by tabasco sauce
Wow....I'm actually posting! It's almost been a week! I love everything you guys have posted!


Grabbing Rae by the waist, I pull her toward me. It hurts to see her this way. I mean, I understand why she's so distraught, but I wish she'd stop. I'm scared for her.
Looking her, I see an ocean of tears flowing freely down her cheeks. Instinctively, I gently wipe them away with the thumb of my left hand.

I'm really turning into one of those sappy romantic guys. Oh well. Rae deserves it. She needs to be loved. "Rae, it's not your fault" I whisper in her ear. I immediately feel her pull away from me. "What are you talking about David? I caused all of this! My silence caused Elena to collapse. God, David. Look what I did to Lanie! This is all my fault" By the end of her speech, she was shouting and crying all at once. All our friends were blankly staring at us, wondering what would happen next.

I slowly walked toward Rae, hoping to calm her. I hate to see her like this. It feels like my heart is being squeezed. "Rae, it really isn't your fault. We're alien royalty for God Sakes. I guess this type of thing comes along with the job description" I feel Rae relax in my arms. Thank you God. Thank you for giving my girlfriend back to me.

"I know, I know. I just wish none of this would happen. Sometimes I wish we were normal teenagers, with normal problems. I mean, before this started, me and the girls were going to go get frappys during our free period. It seems like we can't get through the day without an alien tragedy anymore" I look down at her and smile. "Rae, whatever happens, I'll be there to protect you. I promise" When I see her nod, I know that everything'll be just fine.

**end David**
posted on 20-Oct-2001 9:51:20 PM by tabasco sauce
Hey Girlies (particularly Katie)-
Here is the long awaited Cole part. I wasn't sure how to go along with this, so please bear with me. lol!


Sometimes I wonder whether David is the true group knockoff. I mean, look at me. I'm 19 years old, and here I am, at home, watching daytime t.v. Pretty pathetic-huh?

I've always been a loner. I mean, I'm an alien. The rest of the group has it easy. They're all about the same age. They can go through all this crap together. Me, I've always been alone. Ok...well maybe I'm overreacting. I'm just undergoing a major period of boredom.

Suddenly, the phone rings, taking me away from my jumble of depressing thoughts.

"Hello?" I ask, somewhat lamely. "Cole, it's Emma. Something big's happened. I'm at the Quarry with the rest of the gang. Get here, NOW!!!" she says desperately. "Emma, calm down and tell me what happened" I hear her take a deep breath on the other end of the line. "Okay. It all started during first period. Josh and I were in algebra, when suddenly-BOOM! He collapsed. Luckily, he woke up. He told me that he had been feeling some major emotions coming from Lanie and Rae. It was too much to handle. Then, I headed over to Lanie and Rae's class to see what was up with them. They're having dreams Cole, weird dreams that cause them to get all loopy. Libby was able to pull a time freeze, but it was a close call. Now Rae's all distraught. And Lanie...Oh God, Lanie's all closed off. Please get here Cole. We need you" I mumble a quick okay, and get my keys.
I'm in the car. I'm not sure what to expect when I get there. It's obvious the gang has been through some major crap. I'm sure Emma will fill me in later.

I'm worried sick about Lanie. What did Emma mean by 'closed off'. I don't know what I'd do if something happened to her. She means so much to me.

I realized I liked Lanie during my senior year in West Roswell High. She was a sophmore. I guess it's the age difference that kept me from trying to go any farther with her.

It was late May. Lanie had a big dance performance, and she coaxed the entire gang into going. I remember watching her dance up there on the stage. She looked beautiful. Almost like an angel. After that, I never looked at her the same way again.

No one knows about my feelings for Lanie. Well, maybe Josh does....his emotion detecting ability can be annoying that way.

I just hope she's ok.

**end cole**
posted on 21-Oct-2001 1:39:53 AM by Sugarplum7
~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ Lanie’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

I can see everything that is happening around me, but I am apart from it. That is how I want it. I don’t want to be someone anymore. I don’t want to be the crown princess of some planet in outer space. I don’t want to be anymore. I don’t want to be there just to fail those who matter most to me. I don’t want to hurt those I love anymore. I don’t want to do that again, and I won’t do that again.

I can see them talking amongst themselves about something, but I don’t hear them right now. I don’t care to even hear what they say. It must be the dreams that we had. Rae will explain it. She always explained things. She must be doing a decent job. No longer are they looking at me.

“Never. Everything goes to hell when I do. I am never closing them again. NEVER.”

There is a loud crash and the sound of glass shattering causes everyone to turn towards the sound, everyone but me.

“What do we do now?”

“Tell our parents?”

“No that’s out of the question right now.”

“Then what’s the next thing to do?”

Why do these things always happen to us, to me? I can’t keep doing this. I can’t keep hurting and failing those closest to me. I am not letting those I love down again. I already let something happen to Rae. In the dream I was her last hope, and I failed her. Rae was captured, and Mommy was almost killed. I hurt my own Mommy. I was barely able to walk and I got her seriously injured.

~ * ~ Lanie’s Mind ~ * ~

‘You let me down Lanie. It all happened because of you. I was taken away because you weren’t able to stop them and save me.’

‘I’m sorry, Rae. I’m so sorry,’ I choked out between sobs. ‘I wanted to stop them. I tried to stop them. I used all of my power to try to get you back, but—‘

‘You failed,’ she said, her icy voice cutting what was left of my humanity to shreds. ‘You used your powers? Your powers are worthless to us. They don’t help us. They do nothing for us. We don’t need you.’ She looked into my eyes with her cold eyes, which were full of hate, and she disappeared into the nothingness my mind was becoming.


‘Mommy?’ I asked still sniffling from my last confrontation with Rae. ‘Mommy I’m so sorry. I-I, I didn’t mean to. I never wanted to hurt you. I’m sorry.’

‘But you did hurt me, Lanie. I almost died because of you,’ she said. Her last statement was echoing through my mind: because of you.

Never again will I fail those I love. I’ll never fail them. I’m never going back. There is no need to. Both Mommy and Rae told me they don’t need me.

~ * ~ Exit Lanie’s Mind ~ * ~

“We have to call him. He needs to be here.”

“She’s right we have already tried all that we could. Rae wasn’t able to get through, and neither was Gracie. We are all out of ideas. Maybe he will be able to get to her, or do something.”

“Did you call him?”

“Yes, he’s coming.”

“I don’t know what else we can do. Look at her. That is not my sister. That is barely even a shell of my sister.”

“Let me try again.”

Someone walks up to me. They bring their hands up to cover my cheeks and turn my head to look into my eyes.

‘Lanie, I’m so sorry. I never meant for this to happen. I never want to hurt you sweetie. You have to snap out of this. You need to come back to us. Everyone is really worried about you. They all want you back. Will you come back with me?’

‘I’m sorry Rae. I’m sorry I let you go. I’m sorry I failed you. You don’t have to worry about it anymore. You don’t have to worry about me anymore. Good-bye, Rae.’

~ * ~ Third Person ~ * ~

The group watched on, entranced by the silent conversation between Lanie and Rae. Never has a single conversation meant more to them. Never has a conversation been more important. They saw the various emotions wash over her face, but Josh was able to feel them. He felt the happiness and elation Rae felt when she established a link between them, her confusion during the middle of the conversation, and lastly her utter despair when Lanie said good-bye, pushing Rae from her mind. The fear and despair tore though him as his knees buckled and his legs gave out beneath him. No one needed any explanation for what happened. Their Lanie was slipping from their grasp, falling deeper into the ocean of doubt and mistrust.

“She said good-bye. She doesn’t want to come back. She doesn’t believe that we need her.”

The group sits in silence. Digesting the news that Rae divulged. They did not know what to do. Where do they go from here? What can be done to get their friend back? There is a sound in the distance. A car is approaching. Its humming engine brings the group to a standing position. That is when they stiffen. Cole has come. They all begin to get their hope back. Maybe there will be a chance to get Lanie back.

Cole runs to meet the others, standing in a semicircle around their fallen member, blocking her from his view.

“What’s going on? Where’s Lanie?” Cole says as he reaches them.

“Remember when I said that she was closed off? Well, this is what I meant,” Emma said as she and the others moved away from Lanie, putting her in full view for Cole.

“No,” he whispered as he walked to her rigid form. Her stare was blank as he kneeled down to get a better look at her. “Lanie?”

* ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ End Lanie’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

posted on 21-Oct-2001 9:25:54 PM by Maxluver02
Finally, I get a chance to post some more of my parts!!! The damn school comps wouldn't let me on before and mine was being slow. Now I can post another part!!! Yay for me!!*happy*

Elena Part ***

I'm standing next to Gabe in the Quarry with my hands over my mouth trying not to cry at the sight in front of me. I can't believe that before we came here I was disappointed that I wouldn't be able to meet with Reece after all. God how selfish that was!

Now, as I look down at Lanie, the only thing I can think of is that somehow, this is all my fault.

"This is all my fault, " I whisper.

Gabe turns to me and says, " What? "

"This is all my fault, " I say loud enough that everyone turns toward me. " If I hadn't had that stupid vision, none of this would've happened! "

Gabe then grabs my shoulders and says firmly, " Elena this is not your fault! " I look down at the ground. " Listen to me. Elena you didn't make any of this happen. You just had a vision about the dream Rae had. That's it. "

"But I still feel responsible! Don't you get it?! None of this bad stuff started happening until after my vision! Am I cursed? Is that it? Because that's sure what it seems like! Whether I caused this directly or not, I still made this happen! What if something like this happens again because of me?! I can't handle that! Maybe I should just go so that no one else gets hurt from my visions. "

With tears in my eyes, I turn and run away.

"Elena wait! It's not your fault, come back! " Gabe tries to come after me, but David holds him back.

"Let her go, " David says. " She needs to cool off for a while. "

After that I was too far away to hear what else was said.

*** 3:45 PM ***

I'm at the Crashdown sitting in a booth in the corner. I look at my watch. School's out. I've been sitting here all day, not really thinking about anything at all. I guess I better go home. I don't want mom to freak out and worry about me. I don't make a move to get up, I just sit there staring at my coke as it builds up condensation. I start to feel the familiar pressure behind my forehead. Another vision is coming.


I see the guy from the vision I had last night. He's sitting beside me and we're talking. I think we're in his apartment because we're sitting on a couch. He looks at me and gasp! It's Reece! He's asking me a question. I answer him and he smiles. I smile in return and he leans over to kiss me. Oh, that kiss. It makes me feel on fire, like everything I touch will bursr into flames. It's the best feeling in the world. When the kiss is done, he says, " I love you Elena. "

"I love you too, Reece....."

**End Flash**

Oh my gosh! It's him! Reece is the one I saw in my vision last night! No! That can't be! I love Gabe! I've been in love with him since middle school. But still....I did feel warm around Reece. And I did want to see him today at lunch. No! My vision is wrong! Right?

I need to get out of here. I need to go home.

I walk out of the Crashdown and trip on a rock. I fall in the street. I sit up straight when all of a sudden, a car comes right for me.Oh God!!!

Then before I know it, someone grabs me and brings me safely to the sidewalk. I look up to see Reece staring down at me with his gorgeous emerald green eyes. " Are you okay?! Can you stand up? "

"Yeah, " I reply. I stand up, but I almost fall again. Reece catches me before I fall. My ankle must have been hurt when I tripped. " Well, I guess I'm not okay after all. " I give him a weak smile.

"You're lucky I came along when I did or you might have been killed. Here, lean on me. I'll take you home. "

He walks me to his car and then drives me back to my house. We hardly said anything in the car. He brings me to my front door and I tell him, " Sorry I didn't meet you like I said I would. " I couldn't get away from some pressing business. "

"That's okay, I got to see you again after all. " He gives me a wounderful smile. My face heats up. I'm starting to blush.

"Um, would you like to come in? I could get you something to drink. "

"That's sounds good to me. "

We enter the front door to find everyone sitting in the living room. Gabe stands up when he sees me, then his eyes turn dark as he sees Reece behind me. My brother comes up to me and asks, " Where have you been?! And who the hell is this?! "

"Um guys, this is Reece. Um, he kinda saved my life. "

"What?! " David yells. " Saved your life?! What are you talking about?! Where have you been?!?! "

Oh boy. This is not how I wanted to come home. Not with everyone staring at me like I'm a side show freak. And especially not with Gabe staring daggers at Reece. What do I say? Hi guys, I almost got run over by a car and Reece here saved my life. Oh, and did I mention he's the one I had two visions of?

I don't think so.

"I was at the Crashdown. "

"All day?! " Leave it to David to get all protective when a hot guy is standing behind me.

"Yeah, I needed to be alone. "

"Ok. What was the part about him saving your life? "

"She tripped and I grabbed her out of the way of a car, " Reece answers for me.

Then Gabe says, " Are you ok? Did you get hurt? "

"No, " I lie, " I'm fine. Look, I'm gonna go to my room and lay down. G'bye Reece, I'll see you tomorrow. " Then Reece leaves and I go to my room and shut the door.

Dammit! I forgot to ask about Lanie and Rae! They weren't in the living room when I came in. I hope they're okay.

I lay down on my bed and fall asleep. Then, I wake up to the sound of something tapping my window. What the hell? It's 11:00 PM?! I slept that long??? So much for getting my homework done.

I get up and go over to my window to find Reece outside. He whispers through the glass, " Hey, let's go somewhere so we can talk. "

End Elena Part ***

Well, that's all for now. Hope ya liked it! Oh, btw, I decided to give Reece the power of telekinesis to go along with his telepathy. That'll make him a better good/bad guy. *wink*Later chicas!


[ edited 3 time(s), last at 22-Oct-2001 2:54:49 PM ]
posted on 24-Oct-2001 1:49:31 PM by Sugarplum7
Hi Girlies,

No one is posting any parts. I am going to post a part, and I am thinking that I will have some third person narration in it. Is that okay with all of you? I just talked to Jenn and she said that it was okay with her, but I also want to know what the rest of you think. Please let me know, either through email, bmail, or a post. I am planning on posting it either today, or tonight. So look for it, and let me know what you think. I always like to hear what you thought.

BTW, I really liked your part Brit.

Luv ya tons sweeties,

PS. I am so excited about this part. It feels like it has been so long since I wrote a part. This will resolve the Lanie problem too. I am looking forward to writing it. *big*

Hugs and Kisses

[ edited 2 time(s), last at 24-Oct-2001 1:53:14 PM ]
posted on 24-Oct-2001 3:22:57 PM by Anniepoo98
Hey Katie, that is fine with me. You know that*happy* Anyway, I am going to post a Jared part right now, so we can find out what happened in the eraser room. Whoever writes austin, I hope that you dont mind if I speak for him. not alot, just a little bit. If you do, just let me know and I will change it.


Jared Part*******

Damnit Dad, dark movie time means staring at Libby time... not running errands. Sometimes it drives me nuts to be in his class. Its not like I could actually say no or I would get hit with a double strike...pissing off my teacher and my dad. Oh well.

I take the note, giving Libby one last glance before I head off to the office. I also noticed that Lanie and Rae had fallen asleep, which is completely unlike them. Oh well, the Crashdown crew strangness continues.

That is what everyone calls them. I think is it because one of their parents owns it or owned it or will own it...something like that. Not to mention, you can always find them there. Gracie, Libby's little sister even works there sometime.

I deliver the note without any problems and head back toward the classroom. That is when I see a large group standing out in front of the classroom. As I get closer, I see that it is most of the Crashdown crew, with the exception of Gabe and Elena. Oh god, it looks as if Josh, Lanie, and Rae have collapsed or something. That is when I hear Libby speak. Her voice is so beautiful that I almost miss out on what she is saying. "Can you make Mr Ryder see a pass for all of us to go to the office."

Emma Valenti shakes her head. "I can try," she says before she heads into my dad's room. That is when I seem to get noticed by everyone in the group. Man, I feel like I stumbled in on a bunch of private stuff...but what did she mean "make Mr Ryder see." They didnt have passes to the office. Not to be dense or something, but this was weird. That is when I notice Austin standing there. He was not a regular in their group, but he was gone on Gracie.

He walks over to me and drags me off toward the eraser room and pushes me inside. "No offense Austin, but I dont feel this way about you," I joked. But what I really wanted was information. "What the hell is going on."

"I'm not sure. But I hope that we will find out soon."

"Why were Josh, Lanie, and Rae all passed out or something like that? You sure as hell seem to know more than I do."

"Josh collasped in Alegebra. Emma and I helped him to your dad's class. Somehow he knew something was going to happen to Lanie and Rae... he could sense it or something. Well, when we got there we heard Lanie and Rae scream. Their friends carried them out to the hall. It was like time stopped in your dads class. I couldnt see much, but it was like no one was moving. And Emma can make people see things that arnt there. This is almost too much."

"Shit," I said out loud. Austin turned to me. "I could have sworn that I saw Rae send a pen flying at my dad's head yesterday. Without touching it at all."

Austin shrugged. "Am I supposed to be surprised right now. So you like Libby huh?"

I gave him a look. "What do you me?"

"It is compleletly obvious man. Sorry."

"You like Gracie," I shot back.

"Yup," he replied.

That is when Emma came in. She was really pale and looked tired beyond belief. "So what do you guys want to know," she asked impaciently.

"Maybe what the hell is going on," I told her.

She gave me a bit of a sideways glance, in an attempt at intimadation, but I wasnt budging. She took a deep breath. "I would like to know that too. I guess that you noticed that we are a bit different."

"You can say that again," I mumbled.

"Well, what you dont know is that we are all really, really different. Like we have powers. And you cant tell anyone or else."

She was trying to make that sound like a threat, but it didnt. I could tell that she was scare. Hell, she was shaking all over. "Are you okay," I asked her softly.

Emma's expression soften a little bit. "I'm fine. Or I will be , I hope. You guys that is all I can tell you here. Try talking to Libby and Gracie later. I have to get going and I know that you have more questions, but I really have to go. Talk to Libby and Gracie....and please dont tell anyone."

"I wont," Austin said.

"Me either," I agreed.

Emma smiled and walked out of the room. Me... going to talk to Libby Whitman. I could feel the smile creep across my face at this thought. Austin and I both left the room and headed to our classes. The rest of the day I thought about talking to Libby. I wanted to do it ASAP, but she was nowhere to be found. Maybe I could stop by her house later. Yup, that is what I would do. Stop by Libby's house.

End Jared Part***********
posted on 25-Oct-2001 12:58:09 AM by Sugarplum7
Hi Girlies,

Just posting the part. I hope you like it, and I hope that you don't mind me speaking for the characters. You can go back and add their feelings and some convo that I missed because I was somewhere else. I know that makes no sense now, but it will. I hope. So sit down, relax, and enjoy.

Luv ya tons,

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ Lanie’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

That looks like the place where I can be alone. Alone. Who would have ever thought that Lanie Evans would become a recluse who would live in a cave for the rest of her life? That is not something that a person would think of the head cheerleader. I don’t really want to be alone, but I am not going to risk anything that might hurt them, I am not going to hurt my family because I failed them. Daddy would be so disappointed in me. He would have wanted me to try again, but I can’t. He wouldn’t understand. He wasn’t the one who saw the look of terror on Rae’s face. The way fear pulled at her features was so hard to look at. I can’t let that happen again. If I am not there then I can’t fail them. It’s not like I am a big deal to them. I can’t do anything that will help them. They all have the powers that are useful, but I don’t have anything to offer them.

Why is it so cold here? Everything is so dark and cold and . . . dead?

I continued to walk past the trees, their gnarled branches stretching out to the blackened sky. The trunks impaled the cold, dead earth. There were roots jutting out of the ground, making walking more of a challenge. I stumbled across the expanse of scorched earth to the cave entrance. I repeatedly stumbled over the roots, falling on my knees, resulting in cuts scrapes and bruises all over my body where they impacted the hard dirt. Crimson dripped down my arms and legs, coloring my wrists and knees. Pain shot through my body each time I fell, but the pain was no where near the amount of pain I felt for being a failure as a daughter, a sister, and a friend.

~ * ~ Third person ~ * ~

“What happened to her? Are you really telling me that a dream did this?” Cole asked to the group. He was still kneeling by Lanie’s side. They all nodded their response to his question. It was unbelievable that a dream would do this to someone. “Did you try to get her out of this . . . this state she is in?”

“Yeah, We tried to get Gracie in her mind with a dreamwalk but it wouldn’t work. Rae was the only on to get through, and Lanie was able to shut down the connection. We are out of all the options that we can think of,” Emma said approaching him.

“I have an idea. I don’t know if it will work, but it is worth a try.” He picked Lanie up in his arms and carried her to the cars. “I am going to need Rae and Gracie. We are going to get into her mind.”

“How are you going to do that?” Libby asked, walking behind them, trying to keep up with their quick pace.

“I get it! Why didn’t I think of it before?” Gabe said opening the door to the largest car.

“I know. After Rae connected it should have been obvious,” Josh added as they came to a stop.

“I am still not getting anything that you are saying. My brain is not functioning on the higher levels today. Would you mind spilling and stop speaking in guy code,” Gracie said as she stepped into the car, following Rae.

“Yeah, same here. Can I get a translation?” Libby said.

“They are all going to connect. Rae is the only one that was able to make the connection to get to Lanie. When she is in Gracie will grab hold of it and start her dreamwalk. Once she is in she will bring Cole into the dream. He has the most experience in lending power. If something happens and they get drained he will be the best one to supply a little to keep the connection open. He might be the only one that will get Lanie to see that we need her,” David said, astounding the group with his ability to comprehend what was planned.

“You got all that just from Cole saying he has a plan and that he needed Rae and Gracie? Why can’t you pick up on things like that in school?” Libby said.

“I can’t be dense twenty-four hours a day, this is just one of the good hours,” David replied.

“One? You mean there are more? I am with you so much during the day, you have never once not been dense,” Gracie said, sticking her head out the window, resulting in quiet snickers from the others.

“Hey, that is my boyfriend you are talking about,” Rae said, ending the snickering of her friends.

“Okay Rae, whenever you are ready,” Cole said after he laid Lanie on the seat.

~ * ~ Enter Lanie’s Dream/Mind ~ * ~

“Gracie!” Rae called out.

“Here! We’re both here!” Gracie yelled as she and Cole ran to meet Rae.

“Look at this place. It’s beautiful,” Gracie said as she turned in a circle taking in her surroundings.

“Yeah, Lanie was always the one with a beautiful imagination. She saw beauty in everything,” Rae said, remembering all the things that her and Lanie talked about on their late night girl talks.

“Everything is so colorful and vibrant. Everything is so alive,” Gracie said, motioning to the surroundings. “But where is Lanie?”

“Cole?” Rae said, tapping him on the shoulder lightly. “What are you looking at?”

“Look over there,” he said pointing off in the distance. “That is nothing like this. It looks darker, dead. Lets go. I think that is where we will find her.”

They ran towards the area Cole pointed too, and they gasped when they saw it. The dead landscape and the black sky. It was hard to imagine someone like Lanie in a place like that. They continued to run closer to where they thought Lanie would be, but they stopped once they met the cliff edge. The rapid moving river that separated the two lands at the base of the two cliffs. The only thing that connected the two cliff faces together was an old, broken down rope-bridge.

“I have to get across, but you two are staying here. I am not risking you falling,” Cole said as he looked to the girls. “I promise to get her back,” he said facing Rae. “I’ll be back with her.”

They nodded in response and looked to him as he made his way to the bridge, slowly making his way across. Once he got to the other side he didn’t waste any time. He looked around to try to find where Lanie would be. He had to find her. There was no way that he was going to leave her behind, not here, not ever. Spotting the cave, he ran to it. It was the only place for refuge in this dead land. He continued to run, not noticing the almost frigid temperatures that were steadily dropping.

He stopped dead in his tracks when he saw her. “Lanie,” he whispered under his breath. Fear shot through his body when he saw her torn clothes and her flesh ripped open.

~ * ~ End Third Person ~ * ~

I’m almost there. I am almost there. Soon I won’t be able to hurt anyone. Soon they will be safe from me.

I make a bad step and my toe catches on a root above ground, causing me to fall down once again. I throw my arms out in front of me to brace myself, but when I do I accidentally slash my arm on a sharp rock, resulting in my loud whimper as pain shoots through my arm.

“Lanie!” I hear from behind me.

Cole? That sounded like Cole. But he isn’t here. He is supposed to be at school. It can’t be Cole.

“Lanie, I’m coming. Don’t move.” That voice yells back at me. I slowly stand and turn to where the voice originated. I gasp as I see him. It is Cole. He’s here.

“Cole, stop. Don’t come any closer,” I say to him. He doesn’t listen to me. He keeps approaching, but slows his pace. “I mean it. I hurt everyone inadvertently. I am a failure to those around me. No one needs me. I don’t help anyone. Just leave me alone. Leave me here.”

“Lanie, what are you talking about? You don’t belong here. Come home. Let’s get out of here.”

“I can’t. I can’t go back. I fail everyone. I am no use to them,” I say to him, hiccupping as the tears fall from my face.

“No, Lanie, don’t you get it. They need you. You are one of the people that help them the most. We need you back. We want you back. Have you forgotten about all the things that you do for us? You are always there to help the other girls. Remember last April Fools day? You were the one that organized the girls to get back at us for our prank. When the other cheerleaders were giving Gracie a hard time when she was having problems you were there to stop it. You worked with her everyday after practice until she was better then them. You always defend Rae from all the nerd comments. From what Emmie told me, you are the only one who dares to challenge Gabe sometimes. Don’t you see how much you mean to them?”

“They . . . you really think they need me? All I ever do is mess things up. I—“ I was cut off by Cole’s interjection.

“I know they need you. No one ever said that you messed anything up. Sometimes you are the one that makes everything better. You cheer people up, make their day brighter. You are the one that makes those around you happy. We are always wondering what it is about you that makes us happy, and how do you stay happy most of the day. Your happiness can be exhausting.” I could he the light chuckle that carried in his voice.

“You really think that they need me?” I slowly looked up into his eyes, bringing my full attention to him opposed to my feet.

“Of course.” He said to me walking closer to me. It looked like he was afraid that I would change my mind and run away. The thought did cross my mind, but I guess he was right. I did help them, just not when it came to alien matters. I guess it isn’t my fault that I don’t have the most useful power. “Lanie, you’re bleeding,” he says as he closes the distance between us, reaching out to my arm to take a closer look at my newly acquired wound as well as all the others that I received on the walk to the cave on my quest for solitude.

“Cole, I want to go home.”

“I’m glad you said that. Lets get going,” he said walking back in the direction he came in. I didn’t follow him right away. I turned to look back to the cave. This was my last chance to stay or leave.

“Lanie?” Cole said when he noticed that I was still a few feet from the mouth of the cave.

“I’m coming,” I said as I ran over to him. We made out way out of the darkness, slowly crossing the bridge to meet Rae and Gracie. They enveloped me into their arms and hugged me close. Together we walked through the gate and out of the garden of my imagination, leaving my dream.

~ * ~ Exit Lanie’s Dream/Mind ~ * ~

I feel the sun warming the skin on my face. I slowly flutter my eyes open to reveal all my friends sitting around me.

“Cole?” I whisper before I black out once again.

~ * ~ Third person ~ * ~

“Can I get some sleep?” Rae asked as she leaned on David. She was drained after all the events that happened the last few hours.

“I think that is a good idea, but I want to know how Elena is doing,” David said looking down at Rae.

“So do I,” Gabe said. “What about you four?”

Gracie looked to her brother and sister before she spoke up. “We want to see how she is doing too.”

“Count me in,” Emma said.

“Cole? What about you?”

“I’ll stay with the girls. I can drive them home,” Cole said as he proceeded to pick up Lanie’s sleeping form and carry her to his car. Rae followed them leaning her head on David as they walked over and said their good-byes. They parted their ways and agreed to meet up in a few hours later. After Lanie and Rae woke up from their naps. The four cars went in separate directions, splitting up the group momentarily.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ End Lanie’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 25-Oct-2001 12:59:36 AM ]
posted on 25-Oct-2001 9:35:17 AM by Maxluver02
Hi people, it's about time someone added more to the story. I thought I was gonna have to make the stuff up on my own*tongue*...just kidding*big*. Anyway, here's Gabe's next part....Brit*bounce*

Gabe Part***

I was shocked when Elena ran away from me. Why in the hell would she think her visions were the cause of this problem? Sometimes I don't understand her, even if she is my best friend.

Oh God, when Lanie came back to us, I was so happy. I thought I almost lost my sister for a minute there. I'm glad Cole came to help. He seems to like Lanie a lot. Which will be good for her. He just better treat her right or he will get a major ass kickin' from me.

As Cole took my sisters home, me, and the rest of the gang decided to wait for Elena at her house, hoping that she might have gone there. She didn't. Where is she? I ask myself while I sit on the couch in the living room. I can't stop worrying about her. She just ran away without telling me where she was going. Well think about it Evans! If you were feeling like your powers were causing these problems and you said you needed to get away, would you tell anyone where you were going? No. You would just leave like she did. But still, why wouldn't she listen to me? The answer to that question is, I Don't Know.

I sigh in wardly while I sit with my hands on my face. I look at my watch. School's out and she's still not home. We've sat here for hours, waiting. Why couldn't she have called to say she was okay or something?

Then, all of a sudden, Elena comes through the front door. I can feel my face light up at the sight of her. I have never been so relieved, with the exception of getting Lanie back of course. Then the smile that starts to form on my face disappears as I see a guy coming in behind her. Who. The fuck. Is that.

I stand up, about to ask her where she was, but David beat me to the punch.

"Where have you been?! And who the hell is that?! " David practically yells.

"I went to the Crashdown to be alone, " Elena answers....

After that I start to tune everything out. I can't help but wonder about this guy. I hear her say his name. Reece is what she says it is. I can feel the heat of jealousy rise up in me. There's no need to question why that is anymore. I figured it out after Elena ran from me. I love her. Pure and simple. It just took me a while to figure that out.

I catch bits and phrases of Elena and David's conversation and I'm brought out of my thoughts when she mentions a car almost ran her over.

Immediately I rush to her and say, " Are you alright? Your not hurt are you? "

"No, I'm fine. Reece here saved me. "

I look at Reece and again the jealousy bubbles up. I turn back to Elena and notice she's smiling at that guy. She likes him. I know she does. When she looks back at the rest of us she says she's tired and wants to go to bed. Then she said goodbye to Reece and he left as she went to her room.

I stood there in a stupor. She didn't even ask about Lanie and Rae. She doesn't usually forget things like that. again the jealousy pops up. Maybe she was too procupied with Reece, my inner voice tells me. *Sigh* I need to go see how my sisters are doing. I tell the others bye and I drive home, all the while pondering on the situation with Elena and the mystery guy Reece.

End Gabe Part***

[ edited 2 time(s), last at 25-Oct-2001 4:32:34 PM ]
posted on 25-Oct-2001 9:17:58 PM by Anniepoo98
Here is an Emma part.... I am going to include Josh a bit...I hope that is okay*happy*

Emma Part******

Oh no, I am really hoping that looks don't kill because Gabe would have fried Reece right then and there. It is weird though, I always thought that Elena liked Gabe, but it looks like there is a new guy. And I am thinking that Gabe is not happy. Oh boy, this is going to be interesting.

Gabe leaves as soon as Elena goes up to bed. The rest of us just sit around for a bit. Personally, I have no idea what to do about our current situation. I mean what can we do. Dreams and visions are going ary, people are sort of finding out about us, the parents have no clue, and now there is this new guy Reece to worry about.

Yup, you got it right... I dont trust him. Maybe that is the 'Mom' side coming out in me, but he gives me a funny feeling. It is different with Jared and Austin. We have been in school with them for like ever. Reece is new and he gives me the heebie jeebies.

Josh leans over and begins to talk to me. "You dont trust him," he asks so no one can hear him.

I look into Josh's eyes. "It is that apparent," I joke. Than I get serious. "No, I dont. What do you think about him?"

"I dont know him, but I know you and I trust your judgement more than anyone elses."

I smile at him. God, he is so nice to me. The others would probally tell me that I am being parinoid or something. Oh well.

I look at the clock and see what time it is. "I have to get home," I announce to the group. "Call me later if something comes up." With that, I turn and leave the house.

End Emma Part**********
posted on 26-Oct-2001 12:25:16 AM by luvroswell26
Hi ladies...sorry I haven't posted in a while...that's very bad of me
especially since I need to give you all a new Austin part. Ria, I hope you
don't mind but I'm going to borrow Gracie for a if you don't like
what I've had her say please let me know and I'll change it.

Annie, I don't mind you using Austin...that's fine by me! *happy* Hey
Annie, I'm sorry if I don't quote Jared correctly, I can't remember what you

***Austin's part***

Jared, I've got to get to Jared before he sees or hears anything else. I
rush over to him and grab a hold of his arm pulling him into the eraser

"No offense Austin, but I don't like you this way," he jokes causing me to

At least he's joking, that's a good sign. I guess you have to joke
especially after what we've just witnessed. I mean I feel like I've been
sucked into a really bad episode of the Twilight Zone or something.

"What's going on?" Jared asks me. "What happened to Josh, Rae, and Laine?"

"I'm not exactly sure. Josh collapsed in Algebra and I helped Emma carry
him to your father's class. Then we heard Rae and Laine scream. It was
almost as if time stopped in your dad's classroom, but I can't explain how
that happened. Oh yeah and Emma, well she can make people see things that
aren't there," I explain.

This is actually starting to make a little bit of sense to me. I mean this
secret that the Crashdown crew, as everyone likes to call them, is keeping
has to be something that could hurt them if it got out. I mean if Emma can
make people see things that aren't there I wonder if the others can do

The door opens and Emma is standing there. "Look guys, I don't have much
time to explain. You have to keep this a secret please. We're different,
as I'm sure you already figured out. Very different, we've got powers
that's all I can tell you right now. Please if you want to know more aske
Libby, or Gracie. I've got to go and make sure everyone is ok," she says.

"Are you all right?" Jared asks her. She's shaking like a leaf.

"Yeah, I'm fine. Or I hope so anyway. Talk to Libby and Gracie," she said
before turning and leaving.

Jared and I look at one another and walk out of the eraser room. I don't
know what to do with myself. I want to talk to Gracie, but now is not the
time. In fact I'm sure she's not even here anymore so I go to the rest of
my classes.

As I've suspected none of the Crash crew are in school anymore. They all
left. I wonder where they could be. I hope everyone is ok. It was really
freaky how Josh just fell in class today. I wonder what his power is.

Thank God school is over. I wonder if it's too soon to talk to Gracie.
Probably, I mean she just had a horrific day and I don't want to burden her
anymore. I did that yesterday and look what happened, she won't even talk
to me. This totally blows.

I can't believe it's nine already. I can't sit here anymore, I've got to
get out. "Mom, I'll be back in a bit, I need some fresh air," I say walking
out the door.

I have no idea where I'm going to go but I just have to get out of my house.
I felt like the walls were closing in on me. My head is swimming with all
this stuff I've seen. Emma making people see things that aren't there,
Gracie flipping out, Rae and Laine on the floor passed out, David looking
really scared, Elena falling in the Crash, Gracie flipping out, oh wait I
said that already. Oh well that really scared me. I mean if the others are
having reactions like this what could happen to Grace? I don't think I
could bare it if she got hurt. It would kill me.

I look up to see that I'm at the park. I wonder how I got here without
getting killed. I mean I had to cross the main street and everything. Oh
well I'm not going to ponder that, I'm just going to thank my lucky stars
that I made it here alive.

I sit on the swings and start to push myself. Maybe if I swing high enough
I can escape all that's bothering me. "Yeah fat chance, I'll never be able
to escape the weirdness of this day," I mumble to myself.

"Tell me about it. Mind if I join you?" Gracie asks me. I would know her
voice anywhere. I can't believe she's here and sitting next to me on the

"Yeah sure, I don't mind. Gracie can I ask you something?" I say.

"Uh, that depends on what you ask," she tells me.

"Why did you run away today?" I couldn't help myself I just had to know the
answer to that one.

"Well, I, I'm not sure what to tell you about yesterday, and hell today
even, so I just ran. I didn't want to have to deal with it just then," she
tells me.

"Well then that's all you had to tell me. I would have understood," I tell

"I know, and I'm sorry, I just panicked," she confesses.

"That's ok don't worry about it," I reassure her. "So how is everyone?"

"Laine is going to be fine thank God. She went into some kind of void in
her mind or something. We thought we were going to lose her," she tells me.
She sounds so sad and yet relieved at the same time.

"So do you all like have powers or is it just Emma, Elena, and Josh?" I ask.

Crap she's got that look again. The look where I think she's going to bolt
and run away.

"Austin, I, I, I promise I will talk to you about all that stuff tomorrow.
I need to talk to everyone and just ask them some stuff. Please
understand," she whispers.

"I understand. I promise you can trust me though Gracie, I won't tell a
soul I swear. I already promised Emma that. She mentioned something about
powers, I was just wondering if it was all of you or just some of you," I

"Tomorrow Austin, I swear," she says getting up. "I've got to go. I'll
talk to you tomorrow."

"Bye Gracie," I whisper as she walks away.

"Bye Austin," she says back before leaving.

I watch her walk away and sigh. This is definitely going to be the most
confusing relationship of my life, but I'm sure it will be well worth the
effort. I smile at the thought of a relationship with Grace Whitman and
jump off the swing. I've got to get home before my mom calls out the
hounds. I didn't realize it was so late.

I walk home with a smile anticipating the talk Gracie and I are going to
have tomorrow. Finally my questions will be answered, and hopefully Gracie
and I can move on with whatever this is that we've got.

***End Austin's Part***

posted on 26-Oct-2001 9:28:20 AM by Maxluver02
Yay! I finally get to post Reece's part now. Me so happy!*bounce* tee-hee....well here we go.....

Reece Part***

I was walking down the street when I saw Elena fall. Nicholas was in my head at the time, pissing me off as usual. He was badgering me about trying to get close to the Royals, as if I didn't already fucking know that. I was about to tell Nicholas to go fuck himself when I saw the car coming toward Elena.

For a moment there my heart seemed to stop. It was a weird feeling, kinda like a partof me would die if anything would happen to her. Which is completely ridiculous, since I barely know the girl. Except for the fact that she's a princess and that I have to spy on her and her friends.

Anyway, I did the only thing I could think of at the time. I ran into the street, grabbed Elena, and brought her back to the sidewalk like a regular knight in shining armor.

After, I asked her if she was okay and I offered to take her home. In the car on the way to her house, she was very quiet. I wonder what she could be thinking to make her seem so sad? Then that little voice in my head yelled, Why should you even care?! You'll have to kill her eventually anyway, so don't get involved in her problems! Why does that little voice always seem to be right? But even if it is right or not, I was about to ask her what was wrong when we pulled up to her house.

We walked up to the door and she offered for me to come inside. I said, " Sure. " Why not? At least this way I could stay focused on my job and learn more about the Royal Ones.

When we got inside everyone was there and one in particular was glaring at me like I stole his favorite toy *for lack of a better word at the time*. I quickly probed his mind to get his name. Ah, so this is their 'leader'. Gabriel Evans, the heir to the throne of Antar. Well, well, well. So I'm guessing that Elena here is his girlfriend? I probed his mind again to confirm that thought. Nope. He just likes her a lot. Perfect, that means I can have a chance to get close to her and win her trust.

As her brother keeps berating her, I here him ask about what could have happened that I would have to save her life. So, before Elena could answer I spoke for her and told them about our little adventure. Then Gabe comes up to her and asks if she's all right. When Elena says she's fine, she smiles at me in gratitude. I feel happy at that. She trusts me already.

Then she said goodbye to me and I left as she went to bed. I'll come see her tonight. Yes, most definitely tonight.

End Reece Part***

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 26-Oct-2001 4:40:03 PM ]
posted on 26-Oct-2001 5:53:49 PM by Sugarplum7
Hi everyone,

I have a new character that I’d like you all to meet. She is coming out to play later, but I just wanted you to know what she has arrived. She is just unpacking. I don’t know how long the Elena/Gabe/Reese triangle is going to go on, but I did know that we would need to get someone for Gabe. I am really liking the triangle by the way.

Aurora Madison:
She is human, and does not have any sort of attraction to our shy, reserved prince at first. Her introduction to the plot will also bring another person into play. Her mother is none other than the famous Serena that was mentioned in EOTW. I was thinking that Aurora would be the new beginning for Gabe, thus the name Aurora. It means dawn—the beginning of a new day. I don’t know if you noticed, but her initials are even symbolic of this: A.M. She is called Rory for short. Rora sounds like a lion roar, so we aren’t using that as a nickname.

Her appearance: She has medium to long hair that is straight, but never really does what she wants it to. You know what I mean. Slips out of clips. Small pieces fall out of scrunchies. When the wind blows it gets stuck to her lips because of lip-gloss. That sorta thing. I don’t know about you girls, but that happens to me a lot. The color: deep, dark red-brown. She is fair, but not incredibly pale—they do live in NM. Eyes: hazel. She has average height and build. She is not too skinny and not muscular nor fat. What is average height? I always wondered that. What will her age be? I am still thinking about this. If she is in HS and a senior then she would be 17-18 we have so many at 17 so I think 18. How about you girlies?

Aurora’s personality is going to be somewhat like Lanie’s, but toned down a couple decibels, okay maybe a couple hundred because Lanie can get up there. Rory is quiet and keeps to herself. She never wanted to let anyone in because she has abandonment issues. She is fatherless, and I am thinking that she can have some other childhood abandon things in her past. She will speak her mind and won’t let someone push her around. She is kind, sweet, outgoing, and is considered beautiful by her classmates, but doesn’t notice. As far as she is concerned she is another face in the crown, no one special.

Her hobbies: I am not sure what they would be. I am thinking singing is an option. That is something that she doesn’t need to do with others.

I think that is it. If you have any questions let me know and we can figure things out together. I hope you like her. BTW I will be writing her. I know, I know . . . just bear with me. I know that my parts can be rather long, and now I am getting another character. I can hear your sighs of boredom. And I know. You like my writing. You tell me that all the time, but I don’t think I will ever believe it. Let me know if there are any changes that need to be added to her or altered. Annie, Andy and I know how we are going to bring her in, so just let us know when you want to get her in the mix and we will try to get it done as soon as possible. If you are curious and want to know feel free to ask. I think Annie would be the best to answer it. She is the one that came up with the introduction. This is still sketchy info. Her character will develop as I write her.

Luv ya babes,

posted on 26-Oct-2001 9:26:54 PM by tabasco sauce

To knock or not to knock? That is the question. After Reece left, Elena stormed up to her room and locked the door. I haven't seen or spoken to her in about two hours. I'm beginning to enter nervous brother mode. Come to think of it, I've been in nervous brother mode since the day she was born.

Taking a deep breath, I hesitantly knock the door. "Sis?" I ask hesitantly. Damn. I don't think I've ever been this gentle. Not even with Rae. "What do you want David?" She calls angrily from her room. "I wanted to know if you were okay..."

I shouldn't have asked. Within seconds, Elena came storming out of her room, her arms waving in the air. "Am I okay? Do I look okay? God, David. You're my brother. I care about you more than anyone. But what you did before in the living room....that was totally out of line" Her voice begins to quiver. "Reece is a good guy. You have to trust me David"

I look at her with concern. "We can't let anybody in, Sis. We don't know anything about Reece" Elena gives me one of her death glares. She's inherited more from our mother than anyone gives her credit for. "That's easy for you to say! You have Rae! You two will probably be married with a kid in five years!" God. She's being impossible. Why do I have to care? Why can't I be void of any emotion? "What are you talking about?!?! You have Gabe. It's obvious that the two of you have a thing for each other"

Elena finally relaxes. "It's confusing, David. I thought I loved Gabe. I still do. But there's something about Reece that captivates me. He saved my life today. You have to give him that much" I finally calm down. He saved my sister's life. This Reece dude saved my little sister.

"Whatever, Elena. I guess you're right. But I still don't trust him" Elena smiles at me. "You don't trust anyone, big brother" I couldn't help but laugh. She knows me too well. "Promise me you'll be careful. I'll be civil to the guy if you'll be careful"

Biting her lip, Elena looks up at me. "I promise...but please give him a chance. Please just talk to him. He's not as bad as he seems"

Fine Elena, fine. It's funny what family members can do to you. When it comes to my little sister, I get all weird. Hell...I turn into a bit of a softie. Ahh well.

**end David**

sorry that it's short again. I'm sooo lazy! BTW, I love every part you guys have been posting! Bravo!!!

posted on 27-Oct-2001 2:08:19 AM by Sugarplum7
Hi Andy,

I am borrowing Cole. I hope you don't mind. Loving all the part btw. I hope you like this.

Luv ya babes,

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ Lanie’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

I finally decide to open my eyes. I tried to fall asleep again, but I couldn’t. I passed that small interim period. The period where you are still tired and would like to sleep, but If you don’t get back to sleep in the next few minutes you have no chance of getting back to sleep.

The sun filtered through my open window, casting golden hues over the walls and furniture. I sat up and stretched my arms over my head, arching my back. Boy! I need to go through some stretches. I have never felt so stiff in my life. There is no way that I am going to break down like that again. I feel like I have a pole for my spine. I wonder if Rae is up for another yoga session. Hopefully she won’t call me crazy for subjecting my body to the occasional odd asana. The wind blew small breezes through the window, lightly blowing my hair to the side. I hopped to the window and smiled as the sun’s warmth seeped into my skin. Where are my crutches?

I guess I will only be doing sitting postures today. I don’t think I can handle the standing ones yet. I don’t think Gabe or Rae will let me do them either. If I really bandaged my ankle I might be able to handle it.
I hop over to the side of my desk and grab my yoga mat. I take the scrunchie that I have around my wrist and pull my hair up into a ponytail. I throw the mat to my bed and proceed to change into my regular yoga clothes: shorts, sweat pants, sports bra, and a sweatshirt. I throw my clothes in my hamper and bandage my ankle tightly.

I make my way out of my room and head to the family room. That is when I hear music floating through the house. It must be Rae or Gabe. I know that Mommy and Daddy wouldn’t be home yet. When I get to the downstairs hall I look down it to try to see who is there. Cole? He is really here? I thought it was a dream. What is he doing back in Roswell?

“Cole?” I shout down the hall. He stands and looks at me, a smile claims his features and his eyes light up. “Cole!” I shout again as I proceed to hop over to him as quickly as I can. It has been so long since I saw him. He has been so busy with his classes that he hasn’t been by to visit. I get to him and jump into his hug. “You’re here! Why has it taken so long to get you to visit? Are you too important to hang with you family? Or is it that we are still in high school, and you are in college?”

“No, It’s just that I-I . . . Well.”

“Well, what? Did I just render you speechless? Little, swoony, schoolgirl Lanie Evans left big collegeman Cole Valenti speechless? Is this a new alien power I possess?” I say while I let go of him and look at his shocked expression. I can’t help but crack a smile. He looks so befuddled.

“Yup, you got me. I am under your withcy magick,” he said, tilting his head to the side in defeat.

“Watch it buddy. I am not a witch. I got you under my alien spell,” I say poking him in his chest to accent the word alien, continuing to joke with him. I missed him. I missed the joking that we would do.

“You’re right. I am under your alien spell. I will do as you command,” he said kneeling. “Lanie! What happened to your ankle?!”

“Oh, that. That is nothing. The floor was wet and didn’t see it while I was practicing. I am so angry. I know I could have completed that triple. It’s nothing really. It is still sore, but it is better. Don’t tell anyone, but Gabe kinda broke Daddy’s rule one. He did a slight heal. It was only half way there, but I can get around short distances without my crutches.” I said while I unrolled my yoga mat and sat down. “So you are on babysitting detail?”

“No, I am just here to make sure you don’t relapse and Rae doesn’t break down the house. I see that you are into yoga now,” he said nodding to the mat I was sitting on.

“Yeah, I started last year. It is great. I have reached a new level in flexibility and everything. I can’t believe what I am able to do now. I remember I thought that splits were hard. Now, I can’t believe that they were even difficult.” I lay on my back and look up into his face. “Is Rae up?”

“I don’t know. I can go look for you.” He proceeded to exit the room in search of my sister.

“Thanks, and if she is tell her that I am doing some postures and she can join me if she wants to.”


“Oh, and Cole?” He turned to face me. “It’s nice to have you back. I missed you,” I say while I sit up.

“It’s nice to have you back. I think we all missed you. Don’t do that to us again.”

“I won’t. I promise. Cole?” I say while I look down at my feet.

“Yeah,” he said. I could feel his gaze on me.

How is it that some guys can do that? How can some guys make you feel so important and empowered, yet so small and helpless at the same time? That is how he makes me feel sometimes. Like I need to be protected, like I’m in need of someone. I don’t. I can do things on my own. I don’t need someone like Rae needs David or like how Mommy needs Daddy. I don’t need it . . . Then why do I want it sometimes?

“Thanks for saving me, for bringing me . . . home.” I look up at him and smile shyly. He is the only one that can make me feel self-conscious.

“Your welcome. I only did what anyone would do for you . . . what you would do for me.”

There is that feeling again.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ End Lanie’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

posted on 27-Oct-2001 12:56:56 PM by Maxluver02
Hi Katie!

I can't wait for you to introduce Rory. Yay, now Gabe won't be following after Elena forever! He will finally get a chance to move on after he sees that Elena and Reece are " meant to be ". I think Rory should come pretty soon. So, I'll hopefully be ready when she does.

Later chica,

posted on 28-Oct-2001 8:10:49 PM by Sugarplum7
~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ Aurora’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

I love this time of day. It is always so peaceful and quiet. It is kinda ironic considering my name. I can’t explain what about sunset entrances me so. It is just . . . magic. The way the harsh, burning sun is chased away by the false security of night. This is the interim time when everything is clear. This is when there aren’t any blankets covering the truth, and this sun isn’t burning the life out of everything. It is after the sun which often blinds with its brilliance. This is when everything is soft and undamaging. This time, when the sky is colored with reds and oranges, golds and pinks, violets and indigos, is the greatest time of day. The sun is not as callous and unrelenting as it is in the day, and night hasn’t arrived to hide the true appearance of everything, masking everyone’s true appearance. The night is just as bad as day, but they are just the polar opposites of each other. This time in between is when everything is revealed. This is a time when everything is perfect . . . beautiful.

“Lets go Nilla. I still have some time left. Let’s go rest in the shade.” I click my tongue and kick her lightly into action. We canter over to the shade and I hop off of her and start off to the cliff. This is the most amazing place to be. The drop off allows you to feel like you are on top of the world. You can see off for forever. I sit down and pull my book out of my bag. It is so quiet out here now. I need to come riding out here more often. This is just a great time for quality me time.

‘The train from San Luis Portosi and Mexico was due in at eight oclock. He was at the station at seven-thirty. It was almost nine when it arrived. He waited on the platform along with the others and watched the passengers step down. When she appeared on the steps he almost didnt recognize her. She was wearing a blue dress with a skirt almost to her ankles and a blue hat with a wide brim and she did not look like a schoolgirl either to him or to the other men on the platform. She carried a small leather suitcase and the porter took it from her as she stepped down and handed it back to her and touched his cap . . . As she walked to him her beauty seemed to him a thing all together improbable. A presence unaccountable in this place or in any place at all. She came toward him and she smiled at him sadly and she touched her fingers to the scar on his cheek and leaned in and kissed it and he kissed her and took her suitcase from her.’

Why are things in books always so wonderful. Sometimes I wish I were a character in a book, particularly a fairy tale. Haven’t you ever wished that your Prince Charming would come in, riding on his white horse, brandishing his sword, saying that he has come to rescue from here? He takes you in his arms and you live together happily ever after. I know I have. I am an eighteen-year-old girl, hoping to get pulled into a fairy tale romance. Why would Prince Charming come for me? The ever quiet, normal, nothing special about me Aurora Madison getting her fairy tale is something that I don’t see happening. Mom must have had too many anesthetics and analgesics when she named me. I like my name. It is pretty, but I don’t think it is me. It sounds too dignified and important for a nobody. I have too much time if I am spending it dreaming about my happily ever after. A happily ever after that will most likely not happen. Is every girl is looking for her fairy tale? Is it just me? I guess I just need more time to find my Prince Phillip. That is if he is out there.

What was that? I could have sworn I heard something.
“Nilla! We need to get going. I promise to get you some carrots.” I smile as I see her ears perk up at the word carrots. She is the sweetest horse.

I start to walk back to Vanilla, but I turn abruptly when I remember that I left my book by the cliff. I jog over to it and turn around, taking one last look as the sunrise begins to disappear. I turn on my heel and head toward Nilla. My foot steps on a loose rock, causing me to fall down the low incline part of the cliff. I try to get up, but my efforts are fruitless. I feel my heart pounding in my chest, threatening to break through the protection of my rib cage. I feel the pain as the loose shards of rock tear through my flesh, and warm blood makes its way down my arms. I scream for someone, anyone, to help me. I can see the drop off of the cliff fast approaching. I’m going to die! This is it! This is how my life is going to end!

“Help me please! Help! OH GOD! NOOOO!“

When I was about to give up on the chance of making it, a warm hand grabs my arm, pulling me up, pulling me back to the safe world of having both feet on the floor, sorta. The strong, gentle, warm hands that pulled me to safety brush my hair out of my eyes. He looks at my cut up arms. He must be making sure that I was not hurt more. His hands flank my face as her looks into my eyes. He is still holding me close, not letting me stand on my own. I would probably collapse if he did. He slowly brings my feet to the ground and eases me back into standing on my own.

“Are you alright?” he asks with such concern in his sweet voice. Sweet like strawberries dipped in honey. I look into his eyes and nod my answer. I can feel the quickness of my breath and my heart still hasn’t stopped banging in my chest. He has the most beautiful eyes. They are the most amazing shade of warm amber, with the gold flecks of the sun trapped within them. Captivating.

“Yeah, I-I . . . I’m fine. I am just a little shaken still. It isn’t everyday that a girl has a near death experience and an absolute stranger comes along to rescue me from certain doom. And thanks for, uhm, coming to my rescue like that.” I say while I point to the cliff. “I guess I played the ‘damsel in distress card’ to the max, huh? Uhm, Where did you come from? I thought that no one else was here,” I say, while I nervously tuck a strand of hair behind my ear.

“I was just out, trying to find someplace to be alone. I usually come here when I want that.”

“Me too, but I am not entirely alone,” I say, smiling as I look to Nilla. “Sometimes I want to be alone but I want someone to talk to. Nilla offers me that. She is always there to listen, but I don’t really need to worry about interjections or opinions from her. I am lucky today that I wasn’t alone.” I look up into his eyes again meeting his gaze with mine. His gaze is so powerful. He makes me falter again, forcing me to look away.

“You like horses,” he states as he points to my hand.

“Yeah, I do. Is it that obvious?”

“No, it’s just that the book is old. I didn’t know people still read the classics,” he said, scratching his head nervously. “So, what’s your name?”

“Aurora Madison. You can call me Rory. No one calls me Aurora other than my Mom when she is really angry at me.” I say with a joking tone. “And may I ask for yours?” I take a chance and look back up to look into his eyes.

“Gabriel Evans. Everyone calls me Gabe because it’s shorter. Why don’t you want to be called Aurora? It is a very beautiful name.”

“Thank you. I like it, but I am just used to being called Rory, and Aurora sounds too grown up. I like Rory. It is also easier to say, so teachers and subs don’t butcher it when they call roll.” There is a small silence that passes over our conversation. I can feel him looking at me, or is it through me. His eyes are so . . . intense. “Uhm, would you like to come over to my house for dinner? I don’t know what I should do here. I mean, you saved my life, and I want to do something for you. Is dinner a nice way to start?” I ask as I start walking toward Nilla.

“Dinner would be great. I’ll follow you?”

“Yeah, I don’t live that far away. You will have to meet my mom. She will want to know what happened, and why I am bringing a complete stranger home for dinner.”

I got on Nilla and rode home with Gabe at my back in his car. What is it about him that does this to me? It feels like my stomach isn’t affected by gravity. I feel like it’s going to let me fly away from here. What is it about Gabe Evans? I feel like a magnet. It’s like he is pulling me to him. This has never happened before. I thought my life was odd before. I can’t let this be anything. The last guy I trusted left Mom and I. I don’t want to get hurt again. There is no way that I am going to trust my heart with anyone else for a while. I lead him to the front of the house, while I ride to the stables to put Nilla in her stall and get her those carrots.

“Rory?” I hear Gabe call. I make my way over to him and lead him into the house.

Mom was in the kitchen finishing dinner. “Hi Mom,” I say while I make my way into the kitchen with Gabe close behind. “Mom, this is Gabe. He kinda, well . . . he kinda saved my life today. Is it okay that I invited him for dinner?”

“Saved your life?! Are you okay, sweetie? What happened?” She said rushing over to me and looked at my arms.

“I’m fine Mom. I slipped and Gabe caught me. I took a wrong step and slid down the part of the cliff with the low incline. Gabe caught me before I fell off.” I explained.

“Thank you Gabe.” She said walking over to him. “I’m Rory’s Mom, Serena.” She extended her hand to him after wiping her hands on a towel.

Something happened when Gabe heard her say her name. He tensed up and his face became slightly pale. I wonder what is going on. What is going on with you Gabe Evans? How can a name elicit such a response? What is it about you? Are you . . . could you be . . . my knight in shinning armor? Is my fairy tale beginning?

"Gabe? Is everything alright?"

~ *~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ End Aurora’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 28-Oct-2001 8:32:26 PM ]
posted on 28-Oct-2001 8:12:28 PM by Maxluver02
Hi Katie,

I decided to use a whole bunch of lines from the Aurora paragraph you sent me. Hope you
don't mind. Oh, and tell me if I need to change some stuff around in case it doesn't go with
what you wrote, okay? Hope everyone likes this part too.......


Gabe Part***

Ya know how I said I was going to go check on my sisters? Well, I was, but I didn't quite
get there. I just drove on back roads and main roads thinking about Elena. Why did she
have to smile at Reece like that? It made me angry to know that she trusted that guy. We
don't even know him. For all we know, he could be an enemy.

I hate feeling this way, like I'm losing my best friend. If only she hadn't smiled at him.
Doesn't she know how I feel about her? No, probably not. I never gave her a reason to
believe I care about her more than like a sister. I need to tell her. And I need to tell her to
stay away from Reece. But will she even listen to me? I doubt it.

I drive around until 5:45 pm trying to decide what to do, when I finally conclude that I
need to talk to Elena. I stand outside her window watching her sleeping. She looks so
peaceful. Then, as if she knew I was there, she woke up and came over to the window and
let me in. " Hi Gabe, " she said sleepily, " what do you want? "

"I need to talk to you about Reece. " When I said that, she backed up and crossed her
arms in front of her. Oh boy, she looks pissed.

She gave me an accusing look and said, " Did my brother send you here? Because if he
did, don't bother. I already got the third degree from him and I don't need it from you
too. "

"No, he didn't send me here. I came to talk to you by myself. " I hesitate a minute but
before I can continue, she speaks.

"Well, you better say what you want to say then. "

I take a deep breath and say, " Listen Elena, I know you trust Reece, but I'm not sure
that's such a good idea. I know you're grateful to him for saving your life and I am too,
but you should be careful around him. We don't know anything about him. I mean, he
could be an FBI agent or working for Khivar or something. I want you to stay away from
him. I don't want to see you get hurt. "

"How dare you. How dare you tell me to stay away from Reece! You may be the heir to
the Antarian throne, Gabriel Evans, but you have no right to order me around! You're
right, I do trust Reece, and neither you or anyone else can make me stop trusting him. I
feel like I know him even if we did just meet, which is more than I can say for you. Now,
if you would be so kind as to leave my room, oh great leader, I'd like to get some more
sleep. " Then she turned her back to me and waited.

What just happened? Did I just lose my best friend? Over a guy? I don't understand this.
I say goodbye quietly and leave even more quietly. I need to be alone. I get in my car and
drive to the only place I can think of that actually gives me peace and solitude. The pod

When I get there I sit on a boulder and watch the sunset. It's so beautiful. I always love
coming here to see the sunrise or sunset. It's so calming. I try to think about where
everything went wrong with Elena, but my mind won't focus on one thing. It's as if my
brain is telling me not to think. Period.

As the sun begins to go down below the horizon, I get pulled out of my thoughts abruptly.
Someone just screamed. I listen for a second and....there it is again! I jump down from my
place on the boulder and run in the diresction of the screams. They lead me around the
giant rock, that always reminded me of the one Simba stands on in The Lion King, and to
the cliffs beyond. This is where the screams are coming from. I run over tto the edge of
the cliff and see a girl hanging on for dear life.

I grab her arms and pull her back on solid ground. The fading sun glints off her auburn
hair and I brush a strand of it from her face as I ask, " Are you alright? " Wow, she is so

"Yeah, I-I.....I'm fine. I am just scared out of my mind right now. Thanks, for uhm,
coming to my rescue, " she says as she points to the cliff. " I guess I played the damsel
card well, huh? Where did you come from? I thought no one else was here. "

She has a very beautiful voice too... " Uh, I was just out, trying to find some place to be
alone. I usually come here when I want that. "

"Me too, but I'm not entirely alone, " she smiles and points to a horse standing nearby.
"Sometimes I want to be alone, but I want someone to talk to. Nilla offers me that. She is
always there to listen, but I don't really need to worry about interjections or opinions from
her. I'm lucky today I wasn't alone. " She looks up at me and our eyes meet.

I look down at her hands and notice she's holding an old book. I point to it and say,
"You like horses. "

"Yeah, is it that obvious? " she asks me.

"No, it's just that that's an old book. I didn't think people still read those. " I scratch my
head nervously and ask, " So what's your name? "

"Aurora Madison. You can call me Rory. No one calls me Aurora other than my mom.
And that's only when she's mad at me. " She smiles a little at that and asks, " What's your
name? "

I answer without hesitation, " Gabriel Evans. Everyone calls me Gabe because....well
because it's shorter. " I give her a grin.

"Uhm, would you like to come over to my house for dinner? I mean, you saved my life,
so it's the least I can do to repay you. Does that sound good? " she asks a little shyly.

"Sure, sounds great. I'll follow you? " She says yes and I follow her to her house. Rory
leads me into the kitchen and she introduces me to her mother.

"Mom, this is Gabe....he kinda saved my life today. Is it okay to invite him for dinner? "

Her mom asks her what happened that I had to save her life and Rory explains everything.

Then Rory's mom thanks me and says, " I'm Rory's mom, Serena. "

Serena?! Wasn't she the one that Mom and Dad knew in college? The one who helped
them fight Khivar all those years ago?! What's she doing here? I thought Mom said she got
killed. How could she still be here then? She couldn't be the same person could she? No,
it's gotta be someone else. Right?

End Gabe Part***
posted on 28-Oct-2001 10:45:58 PM by Anniepoo98
Rae Part******

I slowly opened my eyes, looked around the room, and remembered where I was. My room. I felt so comfortable, but then I remember what happened today. God, I almost lost my sister, my best friend in the whole world. I know in my heart that Cole saved her. She was almost completely gone and he brought her back.

I start to wake up a bit more and I can feel Lanie's emotions all around me. She is a bit on the happy side and I can tell that someone is with her. I hear voices downstairs. Cole and Lanie. They both sound okay, so I lay back down on my bed.

I want to go back to sleep. It seemed like all of my energy went into busting the windshield. Something which I completely didnt want to do. Oops. Thank god we can so fix things like that. But I still lost control. That almost never happens to me, other than sending the pencil flying at Mr. Ryder's head.

Just the thought of being out of control scares me to death. What if I hurt someone I care about. It would just kill me. I think to myself how much I would like to write in my journal and it floats over from my bookself to my hand. I flip through it reading all the passages. One after another is about David.

David. I remeber what it felt like to have his lips pressed to mine. Even though he only kissed me yesterday, it felt like eternaty without that feeling. I know that I had to worry him when I freaked out. I could tell by the way he held me tight at the quarry. I sat on my bed wanting to be in those arms again. So I decide to go over to his house.

I grabbed my coat and headed downstairs, letting Cole and Lanie know where I was going. The wind was blowing a bit, causing me to pull my jacket tighter. I wanted to feel Davids warmth wrapped around me by those arms of his. I could truly feel safe there.

End Rae Part******

Yes a sappy part, but I could think of what else to write*happy*
posted on 29-Oct-2001 12:26:42 AM by luvroswell26
~~~Josh's Part~~~

Who is this Reece person? I guess I can't say anything just yet since he did save Elena's life and everything but that doesn't mean I have to trust him. I'm not going to say anything, I'm just going to watch him. Who knows maybe he'll turn out to be an all right guy.

I look over at the couch and see Libby and Gracie about ready to fall asleep. It's been a really tiring day for everyone, especially me, so I think we should probably go home and rest.

"Guys, I think I'm going to take Libby and Gracie home. We are all a bit tired and emotions are getting a little thick in here. I'm not in the mood for more overpowering emotions, I had enough of that at school. We'll see you guys tomorrow," I tell them.

Everyone bids us goodnight and we walk to the car. Libby is driving since I couldn't do it earlier and right now I'm too tired to want to drive. I sit in the back letting Gracie sit up front with Libby.

My mind starts to wander while we drive to the house. I think about Emma and wonder what these feelings I have for her are. I mean she's one of my best friends, but these feelings are stronger then that. It's beyond friendship. I guess I could be falling for her, but that's just too weird. Well ok, maybe not weird, but she's always been like a sister to me, and now that we're older she's a very good looking sister type person. What the hell am I saying? She's so not like my sisters, my sisters annoy the crap out of me. Emma, well she's sweet and she always tries to make everyone feel better.

I didn't even realize we stopped in the driveway until Libby sticks her head back into the car asking me if I'm going to join them in the house. I nod my head and climb out of the car. Man I'm so out of it.

Mom calls her hello from the kitchen. I wonder what's for dinner. I'm a little hungry and I know if I miss two dinners in a row they will know somethings up so I'm going to have to eat dinner with the family tonight before going up to bed.

Dinner was nice. I always loved family dinners they are the best time of day, well for me anyway. After dinner I head up to my room saying I've got homework to do. I just don't want to be bothered.

My head is pounding from this afternoon, and all I want to do is sit in some quiet for a while with no interruptions.

Things are getting out of control. The dreams that Rae and Laine are having, the visions, my passing out, all of this stuff, it's just getting uncontrollable. I don't think we can handle this. I think we need to tell our parents. I mean I will ask everyone what they think first, but I really think we need to clue them in. They are going to need to know anyway especially if danger is coming, they will have to be prepared, but I'm totally thinking we are going to need help. Maybe they can figure out why we are all having these episodes. I'm not sure but it's worth a try.

Tomorrow I'm going to talk to Gabe. Even if we don't tell everyone, I think Uncle Max should know, he's the freaking king for cryinng out loud.

~~~~End Josh's Part~~~~

Let me now if this sucks. I'm not quite sure if it makes any sense. Jenn *tongue*
posted on 29-Oct-2001 9:00:37 AM by Maxluver02

It doesn't suck. I liked that part a lot. Especially the part about Josh sitting in the car when everyone else was going inside. That was cute!*big*

Brit *bounce*

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 29-Oct-2001 9:01:24 AM ]
posted on 30-Oct-2001 1:02:06 PM by Sugarplum7
Hi Girlies,

I have another Rory part for you all. I am not going to be neglecting Lanie, but I have a few Rory parts that I am thinking about doing. I would really appreciate it if like Andy could write a little convo with Lanie. He is with her at the house. When Gabe gets there write her in if I am still on this Rory kick. We just got Lanie back, and she is being really quiet. Soooo NOT Lanie.

I have this other idea that I am thinking about with Rory, but I don't know if it is over the top or too much or something. Let me know if you want to hear it.

Without further ado, here's Rory! :Opens curtain:

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ Rory’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

What is going on here? Mom says her name and Gabe decides to act like he saw a ghost. I finally think that there might be one guy in the world that I can trust and then he decides to do an about face and acts like I am not even in the room anymore. This is about the kind of thing that would happen to me. God never lets me get anything easy. You aren’t a woman are you?

“Gabe? Is everything okay?” I ask as I slowly walk up to him. I don’t even know if he hears me, let alone sees me right now.

As I finish closing the distance between him and me I find myself hit by his powerful, mesmerizing eyes. I don’t think I have ever seen eyes like his before. It is like the sun’s rays were frozen in time and placed in those orbs, which found with a home in him. They are just . . . not of this world. That is just another reason why he is way out of your league Rory. I reach out to him, taking his hand, trying to get him to respond to something. It is like he is in turmoil over . . . over . . . I don‘t know, but something is going on behind his eyes.

“Gabe? Gabe? Is something wrong?” I ask him once more. I finally get him out of his daze. I am still holding onto his hand when he comes back from wherever he was. He looks down on me and pulls away from me. I quickly retract, puling my hand back to me. Playing it off by twisting my ring around my finger.

His once vacant expression was replaced by one of pain. He looked from me to Mom, and returning to me. “I have to make a call,” he said quickly. “I’ll be back in a few minutes,” he concluded, heading to the living room quickly, with purpose.

I watched his retreating form for a few seconds before I go to sit at the stools by the counter.

“That was certainly . . . interesting.” Mom said as she proceeded to finish making dinner.

“Tell me about it. He was fine before, but then something happened. It was like a frying pan came up and hit him on the head. I don’t know what is going on.” I jump out of the stool and proceed to set the table. I gently smoothed the placemats over the tablecloth and placed three glasses in the upper-right hand corner of the placemat. I was going to retrieve three plates from the cupboard when I saw Gabe coming back to the kitchen. I was frozen in place when I saw his expression. He was sorry about something, and I think I know what it is.

I must have looked silly to him. Here was little Rory, reaching up to get plates and she was frozen in place like a deer caught in the headlights.

“Rory?” he asks as he walks back into the room. “I am sorry, but can I take a rain check on dinner?” As I look at his pleading expression there is no way that I can say no. “Something came up, and. . .”

I search inside myself to find a way not to sound disappointed. I put a small smile on my face as I release the plates in the cupboard and walk over to him, stopping a few feet from him. “Sure you can,” I say, while I push my hands into the back pockets of my jeans. “Uhm, did you suddenly remember something?” I ask hoping that it isn’t probing. I look down at the floor, not wanting to get ‘caught’ or ‘trapped’ by him again.

“Yeah, something like that,” He says as he proceeds to walk closer to me. “Are you sure it’s okay?” He says, stooping slightly, trying to look at my face opposed to the crown of my head. I guess he wasn’t satisfied with not looking at my face because he then gently hooked his index finger and raised my chin. I almost caved when I looked at him from this close proximity. How can hands that were so strong be so gentle at the same time?

It felt like I was staring at him for hours. The part of my brain actually responsible for thought must have been held captive somewhere because I didn’t have one logical thought sailing through my mind. I finally remember that he is waiting for my response and I open my mouth, hoping something intelligent falls from my lips, opposed to the highly probably unintelligible thoughts bouncing around in my brain.

“Of course it’s okay. If you have something to do then you have something to do. We can do this later, like the weekend or something.” I say. “Can I uhm, I’ll show you out.” I say.

We walk together in silence to his car parked in front of my house. We stop in front of the car and stand there in silence. I don’t know what I am supposed to say. What am I supposed to do? I look up to the sky. A crescent moon smiles down upon us, offering very little light. The sun has set and night’s veil has covered the desert, hiding secrets from the harsh sun, concealing them until a later time.

“I guess I’ll see you at school tomorrow?” I ask shyly, half as a question, half as a statement. “I don’t usually look for people, but I am sure we will cross paths. It isn’t that big of a campus.” I smile at him timidly. He was listening intently to all that I had to say. It was true though. I would see him somewhere, eventually.

“I’m sure. I will be looking for you. I will be waiting for that dinner. Being a hero really takes it out of a guy.” He says, joking about the hero part.

“I’ll bet. You might be the next superman. Gabe Evans: High school student by day, the world’s savior by night. Oh! Do you ride horses?” I ask getting another idea to thank him.

“I haven’t in a long time. Why?”

“I just thought that, maybe we could go riding someday. Interested?” I ask, looking back up to the moon. I suddenly felt really stupid for asking. Is the moon mocking me?

“Yeah, uh, we can talk tomorrow. I really—“

“need to get going,” I say finishing his sentence. Asking a guy out horseback riding? Are you crazy Rory?! You must be. Why would he want to do anything with you? He probably has tons of things to do other than go riding.


I back away from the car. I cold wind came up from behind me. I pulled my arms around me, trying to offer my arms some warmth. I watched as his car pulled away and he drove off into the distance. I chill ran up my spine, making me shake and shiver quickly. I walk back to the house. That is when I start wondering something: The chilly breeze didn’t affect me until after Gabe was gone. Why?

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ End Rory’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Well, that is all that I have for you now girlies. What did you think? Do you like Rory? Should I change anything in the part or anything about her? Let me know.

Luv ya tons chicas,

posted on 30-Oct-2001 8:40:16 PM by tabasco sauce
hey girlies!!! I'd just like to thank Katie for helping me brainstorm for this post!!! you're so sweet chica! I couldn't have done it without you!!!!


I can't help but smile as I watch Lanie stumble toward me. She looks so damn cute. Okay...honestly, I'm wondering whether the girl is completely sane. It looks like she's given up on crutches!

"Cole!" she exclaims, putting her arm on my shoulder for support. "When did you get here? I thought you were in that big old college of yours!"

I move slightly, so she is leaning on me. I don't want to see her ankle get busted again. Having her against me like this isn't even ackward. It's almost...natural...

"I actually came back for my mom's birthday. She's turning 35" I say. My comment was rewarded by one of those famous Lanie smiles. "Ooooh! Always the dedicated son! That's really sweet of you Cole. Not only for your mom, but for Emma as well. She really misses you. I mean, when you're away, she's the only person without a sibling"

Wow...I never thought about it that way. I guess Emma would be feeling kind of lonely. As crazy as Lanie may be, she still seems to get my mind working. When I'm around her, it's almost like I'm a different person. I know I have to change the topic. I know I can't let my emotions get the better of me. It's too soon. Lanie's still too young for me

" how's you're ankle doing?" Lame question, I know, but the topic has been successfully changed. "It's fine...Gabe partially healed it. I'm hoping that I can cheer in the big game on Saturday. We're playing our rivals, the Clovis Clovers" Hmmm...interesting. My athletic counterpart has taken over. "How's the team doing this year anyway?"

"They're doing great! They really miss their star reciever though! The team isn't the same without you!" She says with a smile. "Mark Aponte is the starting quarter back this year. According to Gabe, he's phenominal. I don't know about his performance on the field, but he's really hot!"

Ack! Talk about a stab in the heart. Mark Aponte? The guy has the personality of a soggy piece of bread. He's no good for Lanie. Plus, he's a womanizer. My Lanie won't be going out on any dates with a self-centered player that doesn't appreciate who she is!

"I really want him to ask me to prom. I have it all planned out. I'll be wearing a pale pink dress, with matching shoes. Mark will be sporting the classic tux. It'll be beautiful and romantic, and at the end of the night, we'll be crowned prom king and queen!!!" that was a real heart stabbing. If I were one to show my emotions, I'd be on the floor, crying. That's how much it hurts. I guess the Valenti men have bad luck with love. Grandma left Grandpa when my Dad was six... My dad had his heart broken twice before marrying my mother...and now the curse has taken over me!

"It's just wishful thinking though. Gabe forbade me from dating him. Can you believe that? I mean, he's my big brother than my keeper! I'm capable of making my own decisions!" Thank you, Gabe. You just saved my sanity. "I trust Gabe, Lanie. If he thinks Mark isn't right for you, then he must be right. He's not one to put limits on your personal life"

"I guess you're right. you want some brownies?!?! Mom baked some last night, and what can I say, they're sinful! I couldn't deny you one of my mom's brownies, now could I!?!?"

Watching Lanie stumble toward the kitchen, I feel this inner warmth. She's special. She's Lanie. I'm going to have to tell her the truth. I can't lie to her about this. It's not fair. I'll tell her before I leave. That way, she'll know that I'm going to be her prom date.

**end Cole**


posted on 31-Oct-2001 1:26:42 AM by Anniepoo98
Wow... this is so kicking butt. Everyone is doing such a great job*happy*

Jared Part******

Emma's words echoed in my head all day. "Talk to Libby." Oh boy, the though of that just made my head swim. Libby Whitman... me trying to talk to her. I wasnt sure if I could pull it off. Usually, I wasnt shy around girls, but Libby was different. Hell, there arent words to discribe her.

But I wanted to know the truth, so I made up my mind to talk to her... come hell or high water. Yet, I didnt see her in school. From the way Emma was acting, I sort of had the feeling that I wouldnt.

That brings us up to now. I am standing on her front porch, looking like an idiot I might add, just debating ringing the doorbell. It's after seven, so I hope that they are done with dinner. "Just ring the bell," I whisper to myself. I press the button, and a second later, she answers the door.

"Hey Jared," she says with an awkward smile. God, she looks beautiful.

"Hi Libby," I manage to squeak out. Damn, where has my voice gone. "The truth, I want the truth," I tell myself.

But with the look on her face, I didnt only tell myself. She pushed be back onto the porch and closed the door behind her. "The truth... about today?"

I nodded my head. "I need to know what happened? Is everyone okay? Are you okay?"

She gave me a slight smile. "Yeah, everyone is fine. Josh, Lanie, and Rae were just a little sick. It might have been something they ate."

I couldnt believe that she was lying to me. "That is not the truth, Libby. I might not know the whole story, but I know that is not the secret you are protecting. I want to help you. In order for me to do that you have to be honest with me. Emma told me about the powers, but I know that there is more to it than that. Please tell me."

I realize that I am pratically begging. However, I have no intention of hiding my concern for her. It would hurt too much if something happened to her and I could have help to prevent it. Libby is just standing there shaking her head. Before I could stop myself, I walk over to her, lean down, and place my lips over hers.

They are just as soft as I imagined. I reveled in the that thought for a second, then all these pictures flashed across my mind. Yet, I didnt have time to figure out what they were. Libby pulled away from my embrace and was just looking at me.

End Jared Part***********
posted on 31-Oct-2001 1:53:53 AM by luvroswell26

"The truth, I want the truth," I hear Jared mumble. I still can't believe he's at my house. I never in a million years expect Jared Ryder to be standing on my front porch. This is so surreal.

"The truth about today?" I hear myself ask. I don't know why I even bothered to ask that question of course he meant the truth about today.

He nods his head. "I need to know what happened. Is everyone ok? Are you ok?" he asks.

"Everyone is fine. Josh, Laine, and Rae are a little sick. I guess it was something they ate," I say. I can't believe I'm lying to him. Wait a minute yes I can, there are too many people to protect. I have to lie.

He looks at me and I know he knows I'm lying. "That's not the truth Libby. I might not know the whole story, but I know that's not the secret you are protecting. I want to help you. In order to do that you have to be honest with me. Emma told me about the powers, but I know there is more to it than that. Please tell me," he says.

I just shake my head. I can't speak right now. He's begging me to let him in and as much as I want to I know I can't. It's not just my secret, it's Gabe's, Laine's, Rae's, David's, Cole's, Emma's, Elena's, Gracie's, and Josh's. Not to mention our parents as well. I can't expose everyone just because I really like this boy.

Before I realize what he's doing I feel his lips press against mine. They are as soft as I've imagined. I can't believe he kissed me. I don't have time to dwell on it because the flashes start. I've never connected with anyone and this is just strange.

There are things flashing before my eyes that I've never seen before. There are two men, and one of them, a tiny guy who looks to be about fifteen is grabbing Rae. Laine is screaming and trying to get to her but she can't. I can see all around me and it appears that the rest of us are all on the ground, we're not dead but we appear to be hurt. Gabe is unconscious and David is holding his head.

I pull away from Jared scared. I'm shaking and I start to fall. I feel two very strong arms wrap around me preventing me from falling, and I would say thank you if I could talk. I'm shaking to hard right now to even attempt to speak.

What the hell was that! "Uh, Libby? What was that?" Jared's question penetrates my hazy mind.

"I don't know. I guess I should tell you everything. I have to ask that you promise to never tell a soul what I'm going to explain to you. Please know that many lives are at stake here and if it wasn't for the flashes, I'd probably never tell you. It's not that I don't trust you, it's just that there are too many people to protect," I tell him.

"I understand Libby. I swear that I won't tell a soul. You have my word. All I want to do is protect you," he tells me.

I smile at him. I know he's telling the truth, I can see it in his eyes. "Ok, here it goes. My family isn't from around here. Well, half my family anyway. My mom, Uncle Max, Uncle Michael, and Aunt Tess were all in the UFO crash of 1947. Now before you scoff please just listen," I tell him. He nods his head and I continue. "They were in incubation pods until the year 1989. When they emerged they looked like six year olds. The Evans my grandparents found my mom and uncle walking around in the desert and adopted them. They fell in love and married humans, but that's besides the point. I'm an alien and so are most of my relatives. Our planet is at war, they are enslaved. Or they were enslaved. My Uncle Max is the King of our planet, which makes my mom the Princess, anyway they defeated Kivar, a very nasty power hungry alien from a race called the Skins. He escaped and is still out there. He vowed revenge on my parents and my aunts and uncles. Rae and Laine have been having strange dreams, which caused Josh to pass out from today. Yes we do have powers but I won't go into those right now," I say.

"So you're telling me that you are from a different planet? And your Uncle Max is the King of that planet?" he asks me.

"Yes," I tell him. "That is why you can't tell anyone. If the FBI found out we'd all be captured and tortured. Uncle Max was captured once, and it was awful, or so I've been told."

"Ok, so why did they choose to stay on Earth?" he asks me.

"Our grand parents are here, and this is the only home they've ever known. Our people understand this. My mom and everyone have been raised human, and this is where they wanted to stay," I explain.

"Well, I'm glad that they did. I promise your secret is safe with me," he says.

"Thank you," I say leaning over to give him a quick kiss. Oh my God what the heck did I just do! I've never been so bold in my life. I can't believe I just kissed Jared Ryder. Well, he's smiling at me and he didn't pull away in disgust so that's a good thing.

"I'll see you tomorrow Libby. You'll be in school right?" he says.

"Yes, I'll be there. I'll see you tomorrow Jared. Good night," I say.

"Good night Libby," he says walking down the steps. I smile at him and wait until he's out of sight before heading back inside. I've got to tell Josh and Gracie what just happened.

~*~*~End Libby's Part~*~*~
posted on 31-Oct-2001 11:51:15 PM by Sugarplum7
Hi Girlies,

Here is another Rory part. This is just like some of her history and background. I think I will get into the non human aspect in the next part. Annie told me this really good idea that I am using. I am just like . . . I guess you could say tweaking it a bit. She will get her powers soon enough. I just need to lead up to it. I don’t know what you all want to do with the Serena thing, but I did send you the stuff and most of you said go ahead, so I am. I have a way to explain her Dad’s disappearance, and it is not what Rory was thinking. Serena was keeping something from her. I think I have revealed enough, but everything will be coming in time. I hope Brit doesn’t mind if I use Gabe in later scenes. Do you? If so let me know.

Luv ya tons chicas,

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ Rory’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

I walk back into the kitchen to see my mom seated at the table, waiting for me to get in before she started eating. That was a family rule that we made years ago. We were never able to have breakfast or lunch together during the day, so we always made sure that we would take time to enjoy dinner together. I know most kids don’t like to spend time with their parents, but Mom is different. She is my best friend. I have never made friends easily, and I never had any siblings. My cousins are all the way on the east coast, and I never see them. So Mom is all I have.

I sit down at my seat at the table. I have always sat at Mom’s left. I don’t really remember why. All I remember is that, when Daddy was with us. He would sit across from Mom and I would sit between them, at his right. I don’t really know what happened with Daddy. I was so little when it happened, but Mom was just really sad after he was gone. It was then I promised myself that I would never fall in love. I have been really good at keeping that promise until now. Now I have practically forgotten the promise because of one guy. One guy has caused me to give up on all my promises to myself. I wonder if Gabe knows that he is able to do that to a girl.

"So, just us two girls for dinner again?" Mom asked when she saw me open my napkin into my lap.

"Yeah, he had some . . . family things to . . . take care of. He said that he would talk to me tomorrow at school. I don’t even know if I’ll see him tomorrow. I never really notice much of the things that happen at school. So, uhm, how was your day at work?" I ask trying to move the subject matter to things not about me.

"Well, I could bore you with all the scientific things that we did in the lab today, but I don’t think that you want to hear about that. I am still trying to figure out why you never picked up my love for science. It has always been around you sweetie, and you still doddle there. That reminds me that I still need to find you that science tutor," she said pointing out once again what a failure I am at the sciences.

"Yeah. Who did you have in mind?" I ask. I really, really, really don’t want to get a tutor that has no real skills at teaching. I still don’t understand how a tutor can be a tutor when they don’t know how to teach.

"I don’t know sweetie. I have been so swamped that I haven’t been able to look for anyone. Would it be too much for you to look around for someone?" She asked looking at me with a pleading expression. Her hands were frozen in place as she awaited my answer. The butter knife gently placed on the roll. She is buttering her bread. This definitely wasn’t a good day for her. She never uses butter unless she needs indulgence. Now would not be the time to go against her.

"Yeah, sure, tomorrow, tutor, chem." I recap the plan for tomorrow.

The rest of the dinner was filled with the gossip that we usually talk over. Most of it comes from her. I am just not one to actually notice the latest things that are happening in school. Is that a good thing or a bad thing? I don’t help the spread of gossip at school. That means that I am not spreading false facts or hurtful rumors, right? The truth is that I don’t want to hear it. After the school started spreading rumors about me I distanced myself from them and everything they say. I still don’t know why that happened. All I really remember was that I never felt that I would ever get hurt that much from words. I took the weak way out of the problem—I ran. I know that there was probably a better way to deal with it, but this has worked well so far. Why mess with it? I was never hurt that much after that day.

After dinner I retreated back to my room. I picked up my bag from the chair by my desk and toss it on my bed. I follow it and lay on my back, staring at the glow in the dark stars that I have pasted to my ceiling. What is it about stars? They are just light that we see from light years in the past. Is it that they are the only way we can watch live history? I don’t know what about the stars draw me to them. I just feel like they are . . . beautiful. They seem like more than just burning gases.

"Lets skip the wonderful world of chemistry and go straight to delving into Freud and his defense mechanisms," I say as I pull out my psychology book. I go to the radio and turn it on, switching over to my mom’s station. This is always the station that I can listen to and still be able to do my work. I adjust the volume and sit back on my bed. Looking down on the book in front of me, a few strands of hair fall in front of my face.

Why can’t I have perfect hair? The kind of hair that we always see in old movies, and the kind of hair that they draw in cartoons is what I would love to have. Not this reddish brown auburn mass of hair that never complies with what I want.

There’s something about the look in your eyes
Something I noticed when the light was just right.
Reminded me twice that I was alive
And it reminded me you’re so worth the fight

I stopped when I heard the first lines of the song. It seemed to explain the same way I felt those few hours ago. There was just something about Gabe’s eyes that made me feel better. They made me feel . . . safe. I don’t know anything about a fight, but the first three summed up my entire being at that point. That one moment, when I caught a glimpse of his eyes with the sun shimmering on the horizon, made everything seem . . . perfect.

There is a light tapping on my door. Mom comes in to check on me and remind me about the time. "It’s getting late and you should be getting to bed soon."

"Kay, Mom. I won’t forget to go on the tutor hunt tomorrow."

"Thank you sweetie. I don’t think I remember you telling me Gabe’s last name," she says as she opens the door a little wider. She takes a sip of water from her glass as she waits for me to answer.

"I didn’t. Oh well. His last name is Evans, Mom," I reply. Something happened in those few seconds following. She responded almost the same way that Gabe did when he heard her name. What is going on here?! As she went into shock the glass she held fell to the floor. The rug, soaking up the water as it spread through until it soaked up all the remaining liquid, made a nice wet spot in my room. Great! Now I have to dry that. That is going to take forever. There goes stargazing tonight. "Mom? Mom, what’s wrong?" I ask as I make my way across the room, meeting her at the door.

"Oh, uh, nothing. I just don’t think that it will be wise for you to get involved with him," she says stammering her way through the statement.

"Why Mom? I don’t see why I can’t. I’m eighteen. Why can’t I?"

"It’s not that I don’t want you to not get into any relationships. I just don’t want you in one with him."

"Why just him, Mom? I mean, he saved my life," I say as I hope she understands. Ever since he was here I have just felt enamored by him. There was just something about him the clicked in me.

"I can’t tell you now, Rory. Just do as I say."

"Mom! Why the sudden change? I thought you liked him." I am starting to get a little whinny and angry at the same time. God! I hate it when I get whinny.

"I’ve told you all that you need to know. Now you will listen to me. I mean this Aurora!" She snaps back at me.

Oh boy! She brought out Aurora. There is no way that I can argue my way out of this. "Fine Mom. I’ll do what you say, as long as you give me a good reason for it later."

"Okay," she says, obviously satisfied with the way that the conversation ended. "Good-night, baby."

"Good-night," I say as she leaves my doorway and walks down the hall to her room. I go to the bathroom closet and get a towel for the floor, placing it over the water spot. I clear away the books from my bed and just lie on my back, staring at the ceiling, twirling the ring that Daddy left for me all those years ago.

I don’t even know where the ring came from. I have never seen another like it. The patterning and intricate designs on the band and the stones placed on the setting have never been around here. Even the placement of them is abnormal for here. I don’t know where he got it, but I really love it. The band shines a pale pink and a golden-amber when the light hits it, and the stone is a deep purple-blue in the dark, and lavender with pale blue glints in the light. It is rather extraordinary.

I don’t know what Mom wants. I know that I feel something with Gabe, and there is no way that I am denying myself that because Mom doesn’t like his last name.

I don’t know why I am making such a big deal about all of this. He probably has a girlfriend already and there is no way that he would be wasting any of his time on me. Look at me! Can you get any more town hick than me? I live in a nowhere town, and ride horses. There is nothing special nor amazing about me.

Besides I have that promise to keep. I told myself that I wouldn’t ever fall in love because I never want to get hurt like Mom. I told myself that I would never fall in love. Then why is it that whenever I think about him all I want to do is just be with him, to be near him. Would anyone mind if I broke this promise?

"Good night my handsome prince, wherever you are in the world," I say as I curl up under the covers and hold my pillow close to my cheek.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ End Rory’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 31-Oct-2001 11:58:30 PM ]
posted on 1-Nov-2001 12:00:37 PM by luvroswell26
Katie...I loved the Rory part...and her mom's raction was perfect...I loved how she forbid her to see Gabe...that will of course change, but it was great!

Ok,'s the newest Josh part!


Libby comes bounding into the house, and she looks both nervous and happy. I can feel the nervousness rolling off her in waves. I wonder what's gotten her so worked up. I mean who was at the door?

"Libby? Are you all right? Who was at the door?" I ask.

"Where's Gracie?" she responds completely ignoring my questions.

"I don't know. I think she's in her room," I tell her grabbing my Algebra book and opening it.

"Put the homework away. I've got something I need to tell both you and Gracie. We've got to find her," she says excitedly.

I can't tell if she's excited over the news she has to tell or if it's something else but my curiosity has gotten the better of me and I follow her to Gracie's room. When we get there she is climbing in the window. She turns around and gasps at us.

"You guys scared me! What are you doing here?" she asks.

"Why were you climbing through the window? Where were you?" I ask going into big brohter mode.

"I needed air and I went for a walk. I didn't want to answer any questions so I went out the window," she says as if it's the simpliest thing in the whole world.

I just shake my head and turn to Libby. I'll deal with Gracie sneaking out later. Right now Libby's excitement and nervousness is choking me and I need to know what's up. "Ok Libby. What's this little meeting about?"

"Well, Jared stopped by the house before. That's who was at the door by the way, I didn't ignore your questions I just didn't want to explain twice," she says.

"Well, what did he want?" I ask impatiently.

"Well, he wanted to make sure everyone was ok, and he wanted the truth," she tells us.

"You didn't tell him anything did you?" I ask. Gracie's being awfully quiet, I wonder why.

"Well, not at first. I only told him that you, Rae, and Laine were probably sick from something you ate, but he didn't belive me. Emma told him and Austin about the powers," she says.

Gracie gasps and I turn my head towards her. "Why would she do that?" she asks.

"Well, they both saw an awful lot today so I guess she felt they should knwo what was going on, I don't know," Libby says.

I can't believe this is happening. How could things have gotten so out of hand. We definitely need another meeting, one where everyone is there. This is getting out of control. I've got to talk to Gabe.

"Well, anyway Jared kissed me and we both saw flashes. I don't know how it happened, I didn't open a connection, well, not on purpose anyway. They were really scary. Rae was being dragged away by some teenager, and everyone else was on the ground, hurt, but not dead. Laine was trying to get to her but she couldn't. I think these are the dreams that they have been having," Libby says.

This just keeps getting better and better. I can't believe this. How could Libby do that. Well ok, she didn't realize she was doing it but still. Things are really getting screwed up. We can't bring anyone into this, it's too dangerous. I need to make sure my sisters know this.

"Guys, I know you like them. Austin and Jared, I mean, but we can't get anyone else involved. It's too dangerous. We don't even know what we're dealing with," I say trying to be reasonable.

"It's not our choice Josh. They are being really forceful about getting into our little group, and I for one would llike them here," Libby says stubbornly.

"But, we just can't..." I start.

"I agree with Libby. If they want in I think we should let them. They already know too much," Gracie says.

What the this gang up on Josh day? Fine, I know when I'm beaten. I'll conceed but I'm not done fighting.

"Fine, but we've got to talk to the others before we actually let them in," I say.

Libby and Gracie both jump up and hug me. I smile, sometimes it's awesome being the older brother.

***End Josh's Part***

posted on 1-Nov-2001 1:18:40 PM by Iceprincess2100
Hey girlies! I know I haven’t posted in a while and sorry about that. I used a lot of dialogue from Jenn’s part. If I need to change anything then let me know! *happy*

~*~~~*Gracie’s Part*~~~*~

I am climbing into my window when I hear someone burst into my room. I turn around and see Josh and Libby standing there. “You guys scared me! What are you doing here?” I ask them.

“Why were you climbing through the window? Where were you?" Josh asks getting into his protective older brother mode. I so do not need the third degree now. Especially after everything that has happened today. Besides I didn’t do anything wrong. He doesn’t need to know I met up with Austin in the park. Hell I didn’t know I was going to meet up with Austin in the park. "I needed air and I went for a walk. I didn't want to answer any questions so I went out the window” I tell him because it’s the truth.

He shakes his head and turns to Libby. “Ok Libby. What’s this little meeting about?” he asks

"Well, Jared stopped by the house before. That's who was at the door by the way, I didn't ignore your questions I just didn't want to explain twice," she says.

"Well, what did he want?" Josh says impatiently

"Well, he wanted to make sure everyone was ok, and he wanted the truth," Libby explains to us

"You didn't tell him anything did you?" Josh asks sounding a little panicked.

"Well, not at first. I only told him that you, Rae, and Laine were probably sick from something you ate, but he didn't believe me. Emma told him and Austin about the powers," she says.

“Why would she do that?” I gasp. Even though I already knew she told them because Austin told me she did I still don’t understand why.

"Well, they both saw an awful lot today so I guess she felt they should know what was going on, I don't know," Libby says and then continues "Well, anyway Jared kissed me and we both saw flashes. I don't know how it happened, I didn't open a connection, well, not on purpose anyway. They were really scary. Rae was being dragged away by some teenager, and everyone else was on the ground, hurt, but not dead. Laine was trying to get to her but she couldn't. I think these are the dreams that they have been having," she finished.

Oh my god. This is so not a good a thing. Not about the kissing part. That’s a great thing for Libby and potentially for me too because if Libby gets to kiss Jared then I can start something with Austin. But what the hell is going on? What is with this scene that keeps playing out. First with Rae and Lanie and now with Libby. Something is definitely up.

"Guys, I know you like them. Austin and Jared, I mean, but we can't get anyone else involved. It's too dangerous. We don't even know what we're dealing with," Josh says to us.

"It's not our choice Josh. They are being really forceful about getting into our little group, and I for one would like them here," Libby says stubbornly.

"But, we just can't..." Josh starts and I cut in quickly before he can say another word.

"I agree with Libby. If they want in I think we should let them. They already know too much," I say hoping he will see our side in all of this

"Fine, but we've got to talk to the others before we actually let them in," Josh explains

Ha we got to him. Libby and I can always do that. We both jump up and hug him. He is such a great a brother. Finally we both pull back from him and I turn to Libby excitedly.

“So spill what was it like? Is he a good kisser or what?” I ask and Josh groans. Libby and I look at each other and start giggling as Josh decides to leave the room and mumbles something about not wanting to hear about his sister and kissing and not approving of this whole situation. Whatever. Right now I’m going to have a talk with my sister and then go to bed. I am already looking forward to talking to Austin tomorrow.

~*~~~*End Gracie’s Part*~~~*~

~Maria *angel**bounce*
posted on 1-Nov-2001 4:11:52 PM by Anniepoo98
Here is another Rae Part. I am borrowing David for a bit, I hope you don't mind Andy. I you do, I will change it ASAP.

Rae Part**********

I looked over at the Guerin household. Man, he is in there right now. "Come on Rae," I tell myself. "He's your boyfriend. You can just stop by to see him." Which is completly true. I can. Hell, I think that it is required. But, I feel so silly just wanting to see, to be held by him, especially after what happen today. "Forget it," I say as I turn to walk away.

"Rae," I hear a low, whisper coming from behind me.

I turn and look up. David is leaning on his window sill. "What are you doing here," he asked with a small smile on his face.

Damn, I have been caught. I laugh at myself a bit. "I wanted to see you," I tell him.

"And that is why you were walking away," he teased.

"I just feel so silly," I said shaking my head. "Or at least until now. Now, I just feel plain stupid."

"Wait there," he told be as he dissappered into the house. I few minutes later, he opened the door and walk over to me.

The first thing he did was wrap those wonderful arms around me. "Hmmm," escapes my lips as comfort surrounds me. I could feel David rest his head in the crook of my neck. I feel delightfully normal in this moment, but I knew I had to apologize for early, when things were anything but normal.

"David, I am so sorry for worrying you, everyone, earlier. Instead of helping things, I made them worse. The last thing I want to do is make you worry about me."

David pulled back a bit, but I held on to him tight. I didnt want to lose my comfort so soon. He managed to look in my eyes. "I will always worry about you Rae. You mean so much to me, how can I not. And it has nothing to do with the fact that we are different. I love you, and it means that we dont have to regret what happens between us. Everything that happens."

"I love you too," I say softly. How did he know just what to say to me. He, his words, being here. It was just what I need. Well, something else. I lean foward a bit and timidly graze his lips with mine.

End Rae Part*******

Yes I know, it was another sappy part, but I couldnt help it. I am in the mood to write sap*happy*

posted on 1-Nov-2001 4:39:34 PM by Maxluver02
Hi girlies! Here's the next Gabe part! After I get done with his part, I intend to write Elena's part (b/c she's go out with Reece in the middle of the night). After I post her part, can we start on a new day? Oh, and I haven't gotten the chance to read everyone's new parts, so if mine clashes with what y'all have, tell me and I'll fix it.


Gabe Part***

As I drive away from Rory's house, I keep thinking about the conversation Josh and I had when I called him.


Josh, it's Gabe.

Hey Gabe, what's up?

I'm at afriends house right now and guess what, her mom is Serena.

Serena? You mean the Serena? The one that helped our parents fight Khivar? The one that died?

Yes. It's her. I know it's her. How can she be alive? I thought Mom said she saw her get killed. Listen, we need to have ameeting. All of us. Even the parents. They need to know what's going on. And maybe they can help us figure out some things.

Yeah, we need a meeting. When?

Tomorrow. At the Crashdown after school.

Ok, I'll spread the word. See ya tomorrow.


I try not to think about what might go on tomorrow, so I turn on the radio instead. When I do, a song comes on that reminds me of Rory.

"Welcome back to the oldies rock-alternative at 102.3 KTFL. Now sit back and relax as we play Echo by Incubus.

There's something about the look in your eyes,
something I noticed when the light was just right.
It reminded me twice that I was alive,
and it reminded me that you're so worth the fight.

My biggest fear will be the
rescue of me...strange how
it turns out that way.
Could you show me dear...something I've not
seen. Something infinitely interesting.

There's something about the way you move,
I see your mouth move in slow motion when you sing.
More subtle than, something someone contrives,
your movements echo that I've seen the real thing.

Your biggest fear will be the rescue of you,
it's strange how it turns out that way.
Could you show me dear...something I've
not seen?...Something infinitely interesting.

I think of how truly beautiful Rory is. I wonder if she knows she's that pretty? I can't wait to see her at school tomorrow.

I finally get to my house and I go straight to bed and I dream about Rory.

End Gabe Part***

I'll have Elna's part up maybe later tonight, so sorry if I'm being so slow. I've just had alot of hw and work to do lately. Then we can start the next day after her part is posted. So bear with me if I don't get her post up tonight. I will get it up by tomorrow afternoon at the latest. Bye chicas!

posted on 1-Nov-2001 7:22:15 PM by tabasco sauce

Damn...I feel like a big old softy. When I saw Rae outside my window, my heart skipped a beat. She has this ability to make me feel...special. Before I started dating Rae, I was cold and distant. I used to have nothing to look foward to when I woke up. My days consisted of flunking school, disappointing my parents, and protecting Elena. Now it's different. Now I have Rae.

"Well...I better get going. I want to make it home before Lanie eats all of mom's famous brownies" I look down at her and chuckle. "Rae...the brownies will still be there in a couple of hours...Lanie can hardly walk for crying out loud! I doubt she'll be raiding the brownie plate!"

Rae wrinkles her forehead in deep thought. Damn. She looks cute. "Well...I guess you're right. But don't expect us to cuddle up and watch t.v. I'm going to quiz you on the American Revolution, and there's no way you're getting out of it!"

Damn. This majorly sucks. The little time I have alone with my girlfriend is going to be spent talking about dead guys and old battles. Hell. "Hmm...on second thought, Lanie is a chocolate feind. And with Cole there helping her, those brownies will be gone in no time" Rae grinned at me, slowly shaking her head. "David Guerin! What am I going to tell our grandchildren? 'Oh...Grandpa never graduated from high school because he thought history was boring?' No way!!! As a principal candidate for valedictorian, I can't let my boyfriend slack off. It wouldn't look good on my academic record"

Hell...I'm not getting out of this am I? Well, if it'll make Rae happy, I guess I'll concede. When did I become so agreeable? Damn. I really am in love.

"Quiz away" I say lamely, as I lead her over to the porch steps.

"Ok... Name three actions that helped initiate the American Revolution" Hell. Do I have to? Think Guerin, think. You mustn't look dumb in front of your girl "Uh...the Stamp Acts, the French and Indian War, and the Boston Tea Party...?" Damn. Way to go David. Mess up some more why don't you? "Oh my God..David! You got it right!!! Rae says happily, giving me a peck on the cheek as a reward.

"Hmm... when did the Patriots declare there independance from Britain?" Hmm...I think I know this... "July 4th, 1776" Rae looks at me, beaming. "David...I knew you weren't a slacker. You just need to apply yourself. You're capable of so much, yet you hold so much back. I think it's the same with your powers. You have the potential to control them, but you don't concentrate hard enough. I need to teach you how to focus"

Wow. Rae is a carbon copy of her mother. I she derived all of that from factual information on the American Revolution, I'll never find out. But I guess that's why I love her so much

"Hell...I love you so much Rae. Thanks...thanks for giving me a try. I know I'm a difficult pupil" I hear her let out a tired sigh. I know I need to drive her home in a few minutes. "I love you too, David, but don't say hell when you're professing your love for me. It ruins the mood. I'll never give up on you David, never"

**end David**
posted on 1-Nov-2001 7:40:46 PM by Sugarplum7
~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ Lanie’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

After stumbling towards the kitchen I am finally able to get into the kitchen. I know I should be using those god-forsaken crutches that the doctor gave me, but I don’t see why I would need it. My ankle is feeling so much better. I can’t believe I was not going to let Gabe heal it. I am not going to miss that game. How pathetic would that be? The head cheerleader missing at one of the most important games of the season is pretty pathetic, and one thing is for sure, I, Melanie Evans is not pathetic, ditzy maybe, but never pathetic.

I hear a small chuckle behind me. I don’t even need to turn around to know who it is. Cole is the only one here right now, and I would know his laugh anywhere.

“Is something entertaining, Mr. Valenti?” I ask, smirking at him after turning around.

“Yes, something is entertaining Miss Evans,” he replies, as he comes up next to me.

“Well, I am glad that my inability to walk is such a fun pastime. Here, try this.” I pick up the pre-sliced brownie and put it to his lips.

There is something about his expression that looks . . . I don’t know. It just doesn’t look like the usual Cole. He is like scared or frightened, and nervous and angry all at once. Man! Josh would not be a happy camper if he were here right now. As he opens his mouth to eat the brownie I shove the whole piece all over his face, the thin, sugary, layer of frosting covering his lips and chin. That did it. I am so going to be in for it.

He picked up the napkin and wiped away the mess. He got that you-better-be-careful-because-you-are-so-in-for-it look as he continued to slowly stalk over to where I was.

“Cole, come on. No you are not. . . no Cole. I am not 13 you are not going to—“ I cut the last statement short as I run, or try my best to run, away from him. I don’t even know why I bothered. I might have stood a chance to get away from him if I wasn’t a gimp, but now there was no contest. “NO COLE!” I squeal as I feel my feet leave the floor. Before I know it I am draped over his shoulder, and he is running over to the living room. “COLE! PUT ME DOWN!” I squeal once again.

Well, I got my wish. He threw me onto the couch and proceeded with his torment. He was the only one that could do this to me. He brought out the highest form of torture: tickling. None of the other guys would bother. Gabe would sometimes, but he never got me to the point of tears. I knew that smooshing that brownie wouldn’t be a good idea, but I couldn’t help it.

I was expecting him to keep on tickling, but he stopped early. I look up into his face once again. That is when I see a new expression on his face. I have never seen him look at me like that before. Just as quickly as that new expression came another replaced it. That conflicted tortured expression was back. He slowly got up, easing off of me.

“Lanie?” He says with a gentle, curious tone.

“Yeah,” I also get up from my reclining position on the couch and sit next to him.

“There is something that I want to tell you.”

“Okay.” I am still not sure what to make of this. I don’t know if this is good news or horrible news. Please don’t let it be horrible.

“Well, I don’t know how to really say this. I—“


The ringing phone interrupted his statement.

“Can you hold on one second?” I ask looking at his pained expression. I see his small nod and get up to pick up the phone.

“Hello, Evans residence. Lanie speaking . . . Oh! Hi Josh . . . I was just trying a new way to answer the phone . . . I know . . . too not me . . . Uh huh . . . Yeah . . . I’ll tell him . . . after school tomorrow . . . sure . . . What’s the news? . . . Really! . . . Oh my gosh! That is great! . . . Can I talk to her? . . . Oh that is not good . . . Everything’s okay right? . . . Okay. I’ll see you tomorrow Josh . . . Yeah. I’m doing better . . . Uh huh . . . I promise to tell them . . . Okay . . . Bye.”

“So, I guess that was Josh.” He asks even though he knows who it was.

“Yeah. He wants to call a meeting for tomorrow. There is a new development. Apparently Emma told Jared and Austin that we have powers, and then when Jared went to see Libby to get the truth one thing lead to another and they kissed. And that isn’t all. It turns out that there was a flash and now things are even more crazy and complicated because somewhere in Libby’s convo she told Jared what we are.”

“Things are never calm when I visit are they?”

“Things are never calm period. What do you expect when we live in Roswell and you are part of a high class of extraterrestrial beings. I mean think about it. I am sooo not expecting a normal life. I am the eldest crown princess to another planet. And you are like a lord or duke or sir or something to that extent. I really don’t think our lives are ever going to be normal. Sometimes calm is too much to ask for.”

“I see what you mean,” he says as I walk back over to the couch. I sit down with my feet curled under me and face him.

“You were saying.”

“Well, I don’t really know how to say this. I have never told this to anyone, but—“


“I’m so sorry Cole.” I proceed to answer the Cole.

“Hello, Lanie Evans, head cheerleader and town gimp speaking, how may I direct you call? . . . Oh, hi Elena! . . . yeah . . . I am doing much better, thanks . . . I know . . . How have you been? . . . really . . . Gabe did that?! . . . Do you want me to? . . . I know . . . just kidding . . . I probably wouldn’t even be able to . . . Okay . . . I’ll see you tomorrow . . . Oh! That reminds me . . . We are having a meeting tomorrow after school . . . Yeah . . . What was that? . . . Okay, I’ll find a better way to answer the phone . . . Bye.”

“Okay, I am all ready for your announcement.” I don’t know what is going on with Cole, but he is looking very frustrated. I still don’t know if I want to hear this. It could be like really bad news. I don’t know if I can handle that. Cole is many things, but he has never been this nervous before.

“Well, the thing is Lanie. I have known you for a long time.”

“Yeah, I know. I have known you all of my life. So what is the big thing about that? I knew that already.”

“That is only part of it. I have known you a really long time, and I know a lot about you.” I can see that this is really hard for him. I don’t think good news is hard to say. This is horrible news. I just know that it can’t be good if he is choking on his words.

“Yeah, uhm, Cole, is this good or bad news?” I ask curiosity getting the better of me.

“That all depends on how you feel about what I’m gonna say,” he says. He still looks nervous.


“Well, the thing is I—“


“This is like the last interruption I promise.”

“Hello . . . Hi Gabe . . . Really . . . Well that is great . . . yeah . . . Josh wanted to have a meeting too . . . Uh huh . . . there is more going on . . . Really . . . Okay. I want to hear all about it when you get home. Okay . . . You should go . . . You know Mommy doesn’t like you driving and using the phone . . . love you . . . Bye.”

“Well, there is definitely going to be a meeting. Gabe even said that he needed to call a meeting. Okay. I am all ready to hear what you have to say. This time I won’t interrupt at all.” I look at him, giving him my full attention, waiting to hear what he was going to say.

“Okay. I am going to be straight and just spill it out. I—“


“God damnit!” He says as the phone rings a third time. “What is this? the Grand Central Station for phone calls?! Hurry up and answer the damn phone.” He says, sweeping his hands through his hair. He walks over to get his glass of water, picking it up off the end table and takes a gulp.

“Hello, Lanie Evans, Alien Sex Goddess speaking.” As the words fall from my lips the water that Cole had in his mouth shot out and covered my in a shower of water that came pouring from his mouth. Just then it hit me that that could have been Daddy. But I heard the amount of laughter coming from the other end of the receiver. It sounded like a whole bunch of voices. I could feel Rae’s merriment, and I knew she was there. I could also hear Gracie and Libby. Well, Rae wouldn’t go anywhere without David especially since she went out to see him. “How many of you are there? I know that Libby, Gracie, and Rae are there for sure. If Rae is there I know that David is probably there too.”

“Hi Lanie! You are on the speakerphone. Everyone heard you. We are all here, minus you, Gabe, Cole, and Elena,” Gracie said as she was trying to stop her laughter. “I bet Cole was the one that . . . it sounded like he spit something out.”

“Yeah he did. All over me,” I say turning to look at Cole who is still red from surprise as well as frustrated and angry.

“We just wanted to see if you would like to come over.”

“I don’t think so. I think Rae should come home too. Gabe is coming back and it sounded like he wanted to have a sibling moment.”

“Okay, I’ll be over soon,” said Rae.

“I am guessing by that reaction, and Cole’s imitation of a sprinkler that I shouldn’t use that greeting.”

“I think you are right, but the guys we’re cracking up. Leave it to you to cause this much of a disturbance,” Libby said taking her turn to talk.

“What can I say? It’s a gift. I gotta go wipe off the water. See you guys tomorrow. Good night.”

“Good night,” They say as I hear the click of the disconnection.

“Thanks for the shower Cole. How do I look covered in you slobber and spit? I personally prefer to wash myself, but this is definitely new. What was it that you wanted to say?” I ask as I look over to him as he is getting up and picking up his jacket.

“Nothing, it was nothing.” He says. I guess the many interruptions were too much to deal with because I have never seen him this frustrated or angry before.

I hop and stumble after him as he leaves the house.

“Cole! Cole wait! I know that you had something to say. Just say it. I say as I try to catch up to his long, quick strides. “Cole,” I say pleadingly. I am have almost caught up to him because he stopped and waited for me before he got into his car. “COLE!” I shout as I lose my balance and fall towards the hard cement of the sidewalk.

Surprisingly Cole was able to stop me from falling. He kept me close to his chest, keeping me safe. I look up into his eyes with gratitude. That is when I notice that look—the one that I have never seen him look at me with before. His heart was beating strong and fast in his chest. I guess that happens when you get really angry. Again that tortured expression covers his face once again as he places me on the ground steadily and gets in his car.

“Cole, I know you wanted to say something,” I repeat to him once again.

“No. It was nothing. I’ll see you tomorrow.” He says succinctly.

“Yeah, I guess that’s it then. I’m sorry if it was the line. I didn’t want to get you upset. Bye Cole,” I say sadly. I never wanted to get him upset. I thought that he would take the sex goddess line as a joke. I always do silly things like that. Why am I such and idiot? I guess I’ll just talk to him about it tomorrow.

“Lanie,” He says softly as he looks at me with that new look of his, “It wasn’t you. Don’t be sorry. I just. I have to go, bye.”

He starts the car quickly and speeds away down the street.

“Bye,” I say quietly.

What is it about guys? They are always complaining that girls don’t make sense, but they are just as senseless. What was all that stuff that he wanted to tell me? This is so frustrating! I just want to scream. I think I deserve it after everything that I had to do today. I should get to after dealing with Cole and his I-have-something-to-tell-you-but-now-I-don’t conversation.

“AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!” I scream at the top of my lungs. It continues for a while. All those singing lessons Auntie Maria gave me are really paying off. I think I could do this for a while. There are good things about living in a secluded area of the small town. You can do this.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ End Lanie’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 1-Nov-2001 8:12:14 PM ]
posted on 3-Nov-2001 9:29:01 PM by Sugarplum7
Hi Girls,

I was using some other characters. I hope you don’t mind. If you do just let me know, and I’ll change it.


~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ Lanie’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

I open my eyes to the bright sunlight as a new day begins. Now this is one way to get me started on an up note. I think this sums up what I’m feeling right now. There is so much going on right now. So many things that I can’t control, things I can’t begin to explain. I know for sure I am over my head. Who changed my station to like the oldies station? Hello Lanie. You did when you were just surfing the stations.

I throw the covers off and hop around the room. I choose my clothes and throw them to the bed. Just when I was going to put them on I notice something. My ankle is feeling a lot better. YES! THANK GOD!! I can go to school without those cursed crutches. Sure I have to limp along a little, but I know that I will be able to cheer at the game on Saturday. WAIT! Saturday is tomorrow. That means today is Friday. TODAY IS FRIDAY! FRIDAY! BIG GAME ON SATURDAY! That means school rally.

I walk over to my closet, slightly limping, and get out my uniform. There is one thing that I won’t have to worry about. The day is already warm, so no freezing my legs off in the small skirt. I dance my way over to the dresser to get out my briefs, bra, and socks.

I’m in over my head
Stuck in the red
Something they said
Makes me think
I’m in over my head
Over my head
Over my head

I step in the skirt and zip it up, and get into the top, zipping it up as well. I comb out my hair, smoothing it out as I look at my reflection in the mirror. I look like a regular teenage girl, living a life of normal problems. I run my hand over the embroidered letters and numbers, “Lanie 2019”. I am going to miss this so much. I take a clip and fasten my hair in a half ponytail. I wonder if anyone would imagine that the head cheerleader was an alien.

If Gabe just told that to all the guys at school there is no way he would have to worry about me getting asked out. I am just glad that he would never even do something like that. Libby and Gracie are lucky that they have such great guys who like them for who they are. I don’t know if Austin knows the truth, but I do know that Jared knows. At least he didn’t run away from Libby like she was some kind of monster that would eat humans. He probably knew something was up. I heard that he was in the room when the Rae accident occurred.

I go to the bathroom and pull out my toothbrush and brush my teeth. I don’t know if Rae is up yet. If she isn’t then it is very uncharacteristic of her. I go over to knock on her door. I really like the fact that we share this bathroom. I always loved the fact that our rooms are adjoining through the bathroom. Right when I was going to make contact she opened the door.

I grab her hand as I walk over to the sink. ‘So?’

‘So what?’ she replies.

‘Oh, come on. You know what. How did things go with David?’ I ask. I need to get some sort of romance in my life, and I think the only way that will happen is to live vicariously through my family and friends.

‘It was our usual stuff. We studied a while, and then went over to Uncle Alex’s. I thought that your line was just hilarious. I wouldn’t use it all the time. Dad would have had a coronary if he heard you say that.’

‘I know! I didn’t think about it until the statement left my mouth. If you thought that that was funny you should have seen Cole when he heard me say that. It was soooo funny he was like red and shocked. Not to mention I caused him to spit out his water. I have never seen him act like a sprinkler before. His eyes were bugging out of his head. It was classic.’

I rinse my mouth and take a kleenex to wipe off the excess, bubbly paste. Rae does the same as we walk to out rooms keeping the doors open so we can talk.

“You should do something like that again. I have never seen Cole the way you described him. That must be like the first time I have ever heard of him as not being composed.”

“I know what you mean. It felt like a real accomplishment. There is just something else.” I say, leading up to the serious morning conversation.

“Like?” she asks, walking through the bathroom to my room, with her backpack in hand.

“Well, its just when I was talking to him he was like not his usual self. He had this expression. It is just different. I have never seen this look in his eyes before. I don’t know what it is. All I know is that it is different.” I say, trying to explain the new expression Cole has adopted.

“A good different, or a bad different?”

“I don’t know. I haven’t seen him use that look before, but I don’t think it is either right now. Right now it is just . . . different. And that is not the only thing that happened. He said that he had something to say. I thought it was something important, but he just shrugged it off after you guys called. I just have no idea what is going on,” I say while I tie up my laces and make my bed. I fold my pajamas as Rae replies to my last statement.

“Well, you can ask him about it at the meeting that we are having today.”

“Yeah, I am just afraid to see what is going to happen today. I just don’t want anything to happen. There is a good about having a rally,” I say picking up my bag.

We look at each other and smile as we think the same thing at the same time.


“Yeah, We have ten minutes less of Mr. Ryder. Now that is just great news. Don’t you think so?” I ask as we walk down the stairs and head to the kitchen.

“Yes it is.”

“Morning Mommy. Morning Daddy.” I walk up to each of them and give them a kiss on the cheek. Rae and I usually do this every morning. It has become a ritual. I always go to Mommy first, and Rae goes to Daddy, and we switch off.

“Good morning girls,” they say together in perfect synchronization

“You have a rally today?” Daddy asks as he pours Tabasco into his orange juice.

“Yeah. The big game is on Saturday. It is supposed to be a really tight game. I am telling you this year’s team is not as great as it was last year. Most of them are like sophomores and freshmen. The coach should have chosen more juniors last year as a preparation for then next year. This type of thing like happens every other year.

The waffles pop out of the toaster and I put them plates. I take one and slide the other to Rae. I douse mine in Tabasco and she douses the other in syrup. We switch them off and slide it across to the other and apply our condiment to them. I take out two forks and knives, and she pours out the orange juice and laces it with the much-needed sauce.

We sit at the table and proceed to eat them.

“It is still the weirdest thing watching you two do that,” Gabe says from the doorway of the kitchen.

“It isn’t anything new. We have done that all the time,” Rae says as she dips her piece of waffle in the spicy syrup.

“That isn’t the weird thing. It is the timing. You do it so fast and are always sliding them across at the same time. You also get it done so fast. You would think that they would be too sweet, but they always taste perfect.”

“Yeah, Gabe you would know about how they taste. I remember when you tried one. You finished it, and it was MY breakfast. At least you haven’t tried it when they are Uncle Michael’s waffles. Those are the best.” I take Gabe’s plate and put my extra waffle on it. I pass it to Rae and she does the same with her extra waffle.

“Here,” she says placing the plate down on his setting.

The rest of breakfast was finished as we talked over the rally, the team, and my newly healed ankle. Okay, almost healed. Rae and Gabe head to the car as I place our dishes in the sink.

“See you tonight Mommy. Have a good day at work.”

“You too Daddy,” I say as I pick up my lunch from the counter and head out the door.

I stop abruptly as I look in out driveway. Why is Cole here and Gabe and Rae have already left?

“Hi Cole. It’s not that I’m not happy to see you, but why are you here?”

“I thought that uhm, I thought that I could give you a ride to school, and I could talk about that thing.”

“Oh! That thing that was referred to as a nothing?” I ask as I walk up to his car and toss my bag in the back.

“Yeah, that thing.”

“Are you really going to tell me what was going on, or are you going to throw me out of the car without even stopping just to get away from me after a while?” I am still not sure what was going on with him last night. He just seemed . . . not Cole.

“There’s the joking Lanie I remember. Come on.” He opens the door to the car and waits for me to enter before starting it.

I don’t know what it is about convertibles, but I love them. I guess it is just the feeling of wind blowing against your face and your hair lightly swirling around. It just feels like you are flying. As soon as he pulled out of the driveway and into the street I decided that I should start this conversation.

“So, what was the big announcement that you had to make?”

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ End Lanie’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 3-Nov-2001 9:30:04 PM ]
posted on 4-Nov-2001 11:01:17 AM by Maxluver02
Elena Part***

I'm sitting in the pep rally, not really seeing what's going on and I lean my head on my hand and recall what went on last night with Reece.


I was just about about to fall asleep after after my call to Lanie, when I heard a whisper in my head calling me.


I get up and look around my room. There's nothing there. Then I hear it again.

Elena, I'm by the window.

I turn to the window and my face lights up as I see Reece standing there. How did he do that? I oppen the window and he says to me in a light whisper, " Let's go somewhere so we can talk. "

"Ok, " I answer as I climb out of my room.

As we get into his car, I start to ask, " How did you.....? " but he cut me off before I could finish the sentence.

"Shhh, no questions right now. I need to concentrate. "

Concentrate? On what, driving? No, he looks like he's trying to......I don't really know exactly. I've never seen anyone look so focused like this before. It must be very important whatever it is.

When we finally come to a stop, I realize we're in the desert. The full moon is shining and Reece and I get out of the car to sit on the blanket he had in the trunk of his car.

We sit next to each other, quietly watching the stars, when I finally get enough nerve to ask, " So how did you do that? Talk in my head I mean. I've never seen anyone do that before. " With the exception of Rae and Lanie, I think to myself.

"Uhm, well, I have certain gifts or powers, if you will, and I can read peoples thoughts and talk to them telepathically. I also have telekinetic abilities, " he answers calmly and smoothly.

What?! Wait a minute. Powers?! Does that mean he's an alien like me? Should I ask him? And what are you gonna say Elena? Are you an alien? Because it sounds like you are. I don't think so. And besides you risk exposing yourself to him if he's not.....

My thoughts were interrupted when Reece starts to smile.

"What? " I ask.

"I heard your thoughts. " I guess I give him a look that says 'prove it' because he continues. " You want to know if I'm an you. The answer is yes. I am. You can't tell your friends though. They can't know. They won't understand if they know who I am. " He said that last statement with a twinge of sadness in his voice.

"But you don't know them like I do. They might understand...."

"No! No, they can't know. It would be dangerous to them and me if I was found out. This has to be between us, alright? "

"Yeah, I promise it'll be our secret. " After a few minutes of silence I say, " So uh, how exactly did you know that I'm an alien? "

He grinned a little at my quick change of subject and replies, " I've known what you are for a while now and your own thoughts gave you away just a few minutes ago. "

"Oh. " I say quietly, disregarding the fact that he knew about me before I told him. " Well, I guess I should tell you my powers since you told me yours. " I waited a second and then began, " I get visions. They usually tell me about what's going to happen, but sometimes they show me the past too. I can also manipulate things and mindwarp a little, but I'm not as good as the others. God, I'm so glad I found out about you. That way I don't have to hide anything from you. Ya know? "

When he didn't say anything, I look over to him to find that he's staring at me. I start to blush under his gaze and I look down at my hands that are resting in my lap. Then, I feel him lift my chin up and he looks me right the eye and says, " You're beautiful, you know that? "

I don't say anything because I'm stunned. Nobody's ever said that to me before and for some reason, hearing it from him means more to me than anything in the world at this moment.

He leans in and our lips meet. It sends waves of heat over my body light shocks as we hold each other. Then, before the kiss is over, I feel that familiar pressure behind my forehead. Oh no! Not now! I break the kiss off and I clutch my head in pain as the vision washes over me.


I see Rae and David and the others lying on the ground unconscious. They look badly beaten and bruised, as if they had just got done fighting. Khivar and Nicholas are there too. They are standing over them grinning evil grins. I want to help the others, but I can't move. Someone is holding me back. Then I see Reece. He's fighting Nicholas and Nicholas is winning. Reece staggers back and Nicholas gets ready to throw the energy blast at him. Somehow I break free and rush over to Reece and push him out of the way as the energy ball flies towards us....

**End Flash**

I gasp and I'm brought back to reality. I see Reece sitting by me with a concerned look on his face.

"Are you alright? What happened? Are all your visions like this? " he asks.

"I'm fine. I've got a killer headache, but other than that, I'm good. " I give him a wobbly smile for my attempt to be brave.

"Here, let me help with that. " He puts his fingertips on my temples and suddenly the pain is gone. " Feel better? "

I nod. " How did you do that? Can you heal too? "

"No. It's just a telepathic thing. So tell me, what was your vision about? "

I hesitate, " Uhm, I can't tell you. It's not that I don't trust you, it's just that I need to know what it means before I tell you. " I give him an apologetic smile and ask, " Can you take me home now. I'm getting kinda tired. "

"Yeah, sure. "

He drives me back home and I say thank you and give him a peck on the cheeck before I go. When I climb into my room again, I hear Reece's voice in my head.

Sleep sweet, Elena. See you tomorrow. Then I crawl into bed and fall asleep.


"Elena! "

I jump as my friend Tracy snaps me out of my thoughts.

"What? " I ask.

"Come on, the pep rally's over. "

"Oh right. " I grab my backpack and head to Mr Ryder's class. Ugh, I hate that class. I can't wait 'til Algebra when I finally get to see Reece.

End Elena Part***

posted on 4-Nov-2001 2:50:51 PM by luvroswell26
Hey ladies! *bounce* I'm back! *happy* Ok, I've got a new Austin part for you all! Ria, I'm probably going to borrow Gracie again...but trust me it's not for the BIG converstaion...I wouldn't do that without talking to you first! [girn] Enjoy! Oh...duh...yeah...silly me...I almost forgot this...LOL...I loved everyone's parts! I just wanted to tell you that! *happy*

~*~*~*~Austin's Part~*~*~*~

Sleep was pretty much non existant for me last night and to be honest I don't know how I'm functioning this morning. I mean I'm so tired and yet wide awake at the same time. I can't really explain it, but I think it's just because Gracie promised to talk to me today, and that has gotten me giddy.

We have a pep rally this morning...Thank God. I don't think I could handle regular classes today. My mind is elsewhere and I'm not in the mood to concentrate on classes or anything like that.

I can't wait to see Gracie, this thought keeps running thorugh my head making me hurry so I can get to school. I mean I always loved going to school so I could see her but today it's different. It's almost like there is some sort of force making me want this even more. Well, maybe need would be a better word. I've always wanted to see Grace, but today it's like I NEED to see her.

Finally, I'm here. I never thought I'd make it. I wonder if the Crashdown crew is here yet. If they are then Gracie will be here too. I know I'm smiling like an idiot but I don't care. Gracie just brings out the best in me. I just hope she realizes that she can trust me with her secret. I mean from what I can put together it's not just her secret but everyone's and I understand why she was so afraid to tell me because she's not only putting herself at risk but everyone too. It's a good thing I've got my mothers patience or else I'd have probably gone nuts by now.

I grab my books and begin walking to the gym. I figure I'll just get there early and hopfully I'll be able to catch Gracie. She's got to cheer and everything since she's one of the cheerleaders, which means she'll be in that cute little outfit. This makes me smile as well, Gracie in a short skirt, but a frown soon replaces my smile. All the other guys will see her in that little outfit too and that combined with her looks will no doubt have many guys learing at her.

I didn't hear the person walk up behind me as my thoughts were running along the lines of wanting to kill every guy in West Roswell that wasn't related to Gracie or a part of her group of friends. That thought sort of scares me. How can one girl completely make me lose control like that? I'm not sure but even though it's a little frightening it's really cool at the same time.

A hand on my shoulder makes me jump. I clutch my hand over my heart trying to calm my racing heart. I turn around to see who just scared the shit out of me and I come face to face with Gracie's smiling face. I can't help but smile back at her. She looks amazing, and I'm so excited that she sought me out.

She points to the bleachers and I nod my head in agreement. We both sit down and face one another. I wonder what she wants to talk about. I know that she's not going to tell me about her and her friends here, there are too many people who could over hear and that would be really bad.

"Hey," she says quietly almost timidely.

"Hey," I say just as quietly. My hands are sweating and shaking and I can't seem to stop them. Gracie is looking down and I'm positive she can see my hands shaking and I feel stupid for being so scared but I can't help it.

She smiles at me and lets out a little giggle. "You seem as nervous as I do, that makes me feel better," she says braking the tension.

"Yeah, I don't know why I'm so nervous. I guess it's just because it's you. I've always gotten flustered when you came near," I confess instantly wishing I'd never said it. I can't believe I just blurted that out.

She smiles at me gently. "Really?" she asks surprised.

I look up shocked. "You mean you've never noticed? I always turn into a huge dork whenever you are around. I mean in Freshman year I wanted to just say hello to you and I started to walk towards you and I was so nervous I tripped over my own feet falling right in front of you," I say.

"I remember that. I didn't realize you wanted to talk to me, I just though you fell. I remember helping you up and then you running away. You stayed away from me after that," she says sadly.

"Yeah I know. I only stayed away because I was so afraid that if I came any closer I would hurt you or something. I mean I turned into a klutz whenever I got near you and I was afraid that next time I'd like trip and we'd both fall though a window or something," I say laughing.

I can't believe how easy it is to talk to Gracie. She just seems to put me at ease, totally not what I would have expected. I mean granted if we were standing I'd probably fall over something and knock us both down since I still can't seem to control my feet when I'm near her, but if I had only talked to her all those years ago, we'd probably be really good friends now.

"Well, I sought you out for a purpose," she says.

"Really? And what purpose would that be?" I ask her.

"We're having a meeting tonight at Gabe's house, I think it's at Gabe's, but anyway there's a meeting. You can meet me at my house after school. Or we could just walk there together. I need to change out of this uniform, and then head over to Gabe's. If the place changes we'll be together so it won't really matter. We've all discussed it and we agreed that both you and Jared should be there," she tells me smiling.

I smile back. She just invited me to her house! I can't believe it. I want to jump up and yell that loud enough for the whole school to hear it. "I'll walk with you to your house," I hear myself say. I'm still sort of detached from myself because I'm so elated. Gracie Whitman just invited me to her house!

"Great. Well, I need to get to the locker room and get ready for this thing. Do you want to have lunch with me today?" she asks timidly again.

"Yeah, I'd love to," I tell her standing up as she got up to leave. My mother would be so proud of me at this moment.

"Ok, I'll meet you by the quad doors," she says walking off the bleachers. I follow a safe distance behind her just in case I decide to fall or something.

"Ok, I'll see you then," I say. I'm kind of sad that she's got to go already. I want to talk to her some more, but I know she needs to prepare for whatever she's got to prepare for.

She walks towards the door but stops before she reaches them and turns back to me. I smile at her and she runs back over kissing my cheek before skipping up into the girls locker room.

I touch my cheek where she kissed me. It feels like it's on fire. OH MY GOD! She just kissed me! Can this day get any better?

~*~*~*~End Austin's Part~*~*~*~
posted on 4-Nov-2001 8:05:53 PM by Sugarplum7
~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ Rory’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Surprisingly I thought that the rally was better than the others. Everything was really entertaining. I actually didn’t want to jump out of my seat and like run from the boredom that I usually experience. I still don’t know how Lanie does it. She was going through the halls on Wednesday on crutches and now she was doing dances and all these flips and stuff like she never hurt her ankle earlier in the week.

Gabe was looking like he was ready to get her incase she like fell or something. That is just so weird that they all have the same eyes. There is just something about them that pulls you in and takes over your senses. You just have to keep looking at them.

I walk down the bleachers warily. I still never understood why they haven’t leaned how to make these more stable. I feel like I am going to fall on my face. Once one person steps down the whole thing shakes like crazy. If someone didn’t get hurt yet I am sure that it is going to happen. This just seems like an accident waiting to happen. I jump down and sigh in relief as my feet are on firm earth. There is no way that I am going to feel wobbly when I’ve got my feet firmly planted on the ground. I take my bag and bring the strap over my head, making my way through the crowd to my locker.

I spin my lock and put in the combination and open the door to my locker. Pulling out the books I will need for the next period. The Wonderful World of Chemistry awaits me. I shove the book into my bag and slam the door shut. As I approach the door I remember I left my chem notebook in my locker.

“Damn!” I say as I walk back down the overly crowded hallway.

Why do people always take their time getting to class? They act like they have all the time in the world to get there. Hello people! It is only six minutes! Not an hour. I quickly turn the lock and open my locker to pull out the green notebook. I shut the door and flip through the pages to review some of the lecture material that happened yesterday. I wasn’t looking where I was going when I was fumbling through the pages and bumped into a hard body that sent me falling to the floor.

I get up quickly and say, “I’m sooo sorry. I should have been watching where I was going, but I was too busy looking through my notes.” I look up and see that I bumped into Gabe. Okay Rory. Just stop talking and turn around. Mom said that you were supposed to stay away. YEAH RIGHT! LIKE I AM GOING TO LISTEN TO HER WHEN IT COMES TO THIS!! I look up at him and notice that he was looking at something else. Was he even listening to me? I follow his gaze and see he was looking at this girl with blond hair and tall guy with dark hair. They looked like they were doing some very low-key flirting. Apparently it was not low-key enough for him. He looked like he was ready to explode.

Seeing Gabe blow up is not one of the things I want to see. I tap him on the shoulder and try to get his attention away from the scene he was watching. She must be some sort of ex-girlfriend or something to get him to react this way. I have never seen a guy look this jealous before.

“Gabe?” I say. He still doesn’t respond. What planet is this guy on? I walk in front of him in an attempt to get his attention. “Hi Gabe,” I say again, smiling at him. Good he actually sees me and notices me now. He looks at me with those amazing eyes of his. The next thing he does was something I didn’t expect.

He lowers his head quickly and lightly presses his lips to mine. I drop my notebook on the floor out of surprise. He turns me around and presses my back to the side of the lockers. What are you doing Rory! I should be trying to get away from him! All I really want to do is stay here, like this, forever. I get on the tips of my shoes and bring my arms around his neck. His once light touch of his lips on mine became a lot less innocent. The light touch of his lips caused me to shudder, and then my knees went weak as he tried to deepen the kiss. I could feel his hands on my hips as he continued to press his body into mine. He lightly sucked on my bottom lip before he started to kiss the corners of my mouth. Oh God! My mind screamed as I felt his tongue gently stroke my lower lip, begging for entrance. I part my lips slightly and I feel him enter. What am I doing here! I was told not to go near Gabe Evans, and here I am with his tongue in my mouth. I should stop this, but it feels so right. I whimper into his mouth when I feel his hands make their way up the sides of my body. He releases me from the wall and I feel the pressure that I felt from the wall replaced by his warm hands that are holding me close. His tongue languidly stroked mine, exploring me.

I unwrap my arms from his neck and bring them around his body. I gently stroke the tight muscles of his back through the thin material of his shirt. I felt like I was charged with electricity during all of this. It was just them most electrifying thing that I have ever felt. I felt his fingertips graze my arm and he brought them up to cup my cheek, gently stroking it. This is when things got really different. I have never really kissed a guy before, but I don’t think that what happened was normal stuff.

I suddenly felt this warm wind wash through me as I bright flash blinded me.


The sky was green above me as I sat on the bluest grass I have ever seen. A hand was extended to me offering to help me up. I reach out my small chubby hand and put it in his. I look up into the eyes of the little boy that offered his hand to me. Then these amber-brown eyes stare into mine. I would recognize those eyes anywhere. Gabe.


“Catch!” I hear as I run to get a red ball that was thrown a little too far. My little stubby legs weren’t able to move fast enough. I tripped over a part of the ground that was unevenly paved and I fall forward. I could feel the sting as the skin on my wrists and knees were scraped open.

I roll over to sit down and look at my scrapes. I see the sticky red fluid ooze from my knee and I let the tears fall down my cheeks.

“Peas don’t cry, Rory.” I hear the little boy say as he sits next to me and wipes the wet tears off my face.

He extends his hand to me and helps me up, as we walk to the doors hand in hand. They sky above was still an amazing shade of green as I see three silvers orbs shinning their light down on us from behind the green curtain.


What was that? I break the kiss and take several deep breaths as I lean my forehead against his. I had this dizzy euphoric feeling flowing through me. I could hear his ragged breathing, and I felt his warm breath against my skin. He lifts his head and looks into my eyes.

My haze is broken through when I hear a loud clapping in the background. Oh God! People were watching that?! My worries were calmed as I looked into Gabe’s adoring gaze. He brought his hand up to take a stray hair and place it behind my ear and he smiled at me again. It was like he knew something I didn’t. It was like he knew everything was right where it was supposed to be. Did he see those, those, flashy thingies? Does he know where that was? Did he know where they came from?

“Gabe?” I ask as I look up to him. I am unable to tear my gaze away from his.

“Don’t worry Rory. Everything’s gonna be fine.”

“But—“ I try to say. His hand that was caressing my cheek moved slightly as I felt his thumb cover my swollen, puffy lips.

He slowly lowers his head and I see his eyes look at my lips. Not this again. Mom is going to kill me. I feel his gentle touch again and sigh inwardly as he again enters my mouth. I bring my arms to rest against his chest and let him hold me close. There’s no way that I would have been able to stand on my own. And to think I thought that standing on the firm ground was easier than the wobbly bleachers. Boy was I wrong. Gabe Evans makes my knees buckle with one touch.

I whimper against his mouth again as I feel his gentle touch on the small of my back, pulling me into him once again, and another hand behind my head. I reveled in the feel of his fingers lightly massaging my neck.

Why does this just feel so right? What did he mean when he said that everything is going to be fine? What were those flashy. . . My thoughts trail off as I lose all abilities of conscious thought. All I can do is feel Gabe’s warmth surrounding me.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ End Rory’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

So girlies, what did you think? Was it horrible? I have never written something like that before in my life. Please let me know about this. I am soooo iffy on the fact that I posted it. Brit, I hope you don’t mind my use of Gabe. I think that is all I have to say about this part.

Love you all,


posted on 4-Nov-2001 8:58:35 PM by Anniepoo98
Emma Part********

"Go team go," I tease Gracie and Lanie as I pass them in the hall. Both turn me and stick out there tongues. I laugh as I proceed towards my locker. That is when I feel a hand on my shoulder.

"We have to talk," a low voice says.

I turn my head, ignoring the familar tingles going through my body. It is Josh. Well, that explains the tingles. "What is the matter," I ask.

"In here," he says as he pulls me into the eraser room.

I dont think that there has ever been a time when Josh has ever been forceful with me. It actually scares me a bit. "What is the matter," I say a bit more harshly. Damn, my defenses are going up.

"I didn't mean to scare you, Emma. I just had to know what you were thinking when you told Jared and Austin about our powers. Do you want them in our group?"

I begin to pace back and forth. "I could think of what else to do. They saw us. And everyone left me to clean it up like always." And there are those defenses... up like a brick wall.

This always happens. I hate being confronted, but especially by Josh. I just that is a bit of my mother in me. He can already read my emotions. This just gives him another area to find fault with me. So instead of getting hurt, I put up my walls. But, by God, I want Josh to tear them down. I hate seperating myself.

"What does that mean," he asks softly. The look in his eyes show that he is getting vibes off of me like crazy. What are the saying? I am going though the gambit of emotions right now. I dont need to hurt him in the process. But the look in his eyes says it all. I have cause him pain.

And down the walls come, crashing down actually. "Josh, I am so sorry. I didnt mean to hurt you. I'll go now."

But Josh reached out and gently grabbed my arm. "No," he insisted.

Well, what brought me to tears is still a mystery. I could have been the tone of his voice or the way the look in his eyes changed. It went from being wounded to concerned in like a second. And the tears began to flow. This has to be only the third time I have cried in my life.

"Emma, it is okay to cry," he whispers to me as he pulls me into his arms. "I know that this has been just as hard on you as everyone else, and you are the strong one. This doesnt take away from that."

"I dont want to be the strong one anymore, Josh. I would much rather be like you. Able to feel everyones emotions. I would know what people are going through, maybe even how the feel about me. I hate being the outsider in our group. At least when Cole was here, I would have him. He could call me Emmie and all my problems would go away because I knew that someone wanted to take care of me."

"I want to take care of you," Josh said as he wiped away a tear from my eye.

"Really?" I couldnt believe what he was saying to me. Did I hear right? Did he really say what I think he said.

But I didnt have too long to question. Josh brought his head forwards a lightly placed his lips against mine. The warmth and love they convied in an instant was more then I could have ever imagined. After a couple of seconds he pulled back, but I hadnt had enough of their warmth. I placed my hands at the back of his neck and pulled his lips back to mine. I could feel him whisper "Emmie" before he deepened the kiss.

End Emma Part**********
posted on 4-Nov-2001 9:14:44 PM by Sugarplum7
~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ Lanie’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Most of the ride was made in silence. I wanted to know what it was that Cole was going to tell me, but he just wouldn’t budge on the subject. He wanted to tell me once we got to the campus. He pulled into a stall and turned off the car.

My heart was pounding in my chest as I looked into his eyes. He turned to me and the next few words threw me for a loop.

“Lanie, I know that I have been really . . . different the past few days and there is a reason for it.”

“Yeah,” I said as I gulped to try to calm my nerves. Oh God! He is going to tell me something bad. He is going to tell me he is dying of like some odd virus that I have never heard of. Oh God! Oh God!

“Well, the reason is that . . . God there is no easy way to say this to you. I love you. I love you so much, and I don’t want to see you with anyone else because when I do it is like my heart is getting crushed to pieces.”

I look at him as my eyes bug out at his admission. He loves me! OH GOD!

“Y-you l-love me?” I say with a shaky voice. This is soooo unexpected. What am I supposed to do?

He takes his hand and grabs my chin lightly. He closes the distance between us and gently caresses my lips with his own. It is the most gentle, loving kiss I have ever experienced. He breaks away from me and my eyes flutter open. I am sure I looked as shocked as I feel.

“I-I-I’ve got to go and get ready to cheer for biology and uhm dissect a frog at the rally.”

I jump out of the car and grab my bag from the back seat.

“He loves me! I can’t believe this. Well, the news wasn’t bad. He wants to be with me. ME! What am I supposed to do? I don’t want to hurt him. I mean he should be with someone that makes him happy. I remember when he was with Tara Browning I was about ready to slap her when she was saying that she was cheating on him. Cole does not deserve that. He deserves someone who will take care of him and really appreciate him. He deserves someone who just wants to be around him because she enjoys his company.”

My mouth was running away from me again, but as I heard all the things that I was saying one thing became clear. I always knew that I liked Cole. I always loved the attention he gave me when I was going off on some odd tangent. I loved the way he smiled. I loved the way he would give me his jacket when we were out and it was cold. I loved the flowers he sent me when he missed my birthday. I loved getting little email messages from him when he was away at school. I love . . . him.

“I love him.” I say as a smile curves my lips. I realize this as I am halfway across the parking lot. I stop abruptly and turn around to go back to him. I try to run as fast as I can without hurting my ankle again. “COLE!” I shout as I see him in his car about to start it up again.

I continue to run to him as he gets out and walks to meet me halfway. I jump into his strong body and just hold him close. I kiss him this time just to enjoy feeling him with me like this. I smile as I feel him pick me up. I break the kiss once again as I look into his amazing blue eyes. I rest my head against his forehead and tell him the three words that mean the world to me. I am finally admitting the feeling I have never felt before, but I have always felt it before.

“I love you.” I smile as I see his eyes light up at those words. He spins us in a circle, making me laugh.

“It sure took you a while to notice it,” He says smiling at me.

“Well, it took you a while to admit it.” I say as I look at him. “You want to call it even?”

“Yeah. By the way, should I let go of you to dissect your frog at the rally? Or are you going to cheer for your bio class?” He raised his eyebrows at me questioning me.

“Oh God! I said that? I am sooo stupid.”

“No you’re not. No one calls my girl stupid.”

“Your girl huh?” I say. I am still in his arms, loving the feeling of him around me, holding me. “I’m your girl now?”

“Yes. Do you not want to be?”

I let the question hang in the air. I pretend to think it over when there is only one real answer. I am going to love being his girl. “Well, I guess I could get used to it. The idea might start growing on me. I am not really sure.” I say as I look at his smile come off his face. Does he really think that I won’t want to be with him? “Cole?” I ask, getting him to look at me again. “I was kidding. I will always be your girl.” I kiss him once again.

“You got that right. Only my girl.” He says looking at me.

“Always your girl,” I say as I smile as I look at him. I know I am doing one of my extremely happy smiles right now, the kind of smile where I crinkle my nose because I am just so happy.

I don’t think I have ever really felt like I do now. I feel just really content.

He closes the distance between us once again as he brings our lips together. I am never going to tire of this.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ End Lanie’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 5-Nov-2001 11:31:44 AM ]
posted on 4-Nov-2001 10:06:39 PM by luvroswell26
~*~*~*~Josh's part~*~*~*~

I see Emma walking to her locker and I know that we need to talk. I mean she broke one of the big rules yesterday telling Jared and Austin about the powers. I need to know why she did it.

I place my hand on her shoulder and say quietly, "We have to talk."

"What's the matter?" she asks turning towards me.

I don't say anything I just grab her by the elbow and start walking to the Eraser Room. "In here," I tell her pulling her through the door.

Now that we're in here I'm not sure where to start. I know that I should be telling her how dangerous it was to tell Jared and Austin about us but our surroundings finally hit me and all I want to do is kiss her.

"What's the matter?" she asks harshly and I know I've upset her but at the moment it's not registering.

"I didn't mean to scare you, Emma. I just had to know what you were thinking when you told Jared and Austin about our powers. Do you want them in our group?" I say needing to know the answer.

I can see a multitude of emotions crossing her beautiful face. There's panic, fear, and anger. Damn it I pissed her off. This is not a good thing.

"I couldn't think of what else to do. They saw us. And everyone left me to clean it up like always," she says.

Damn I can hear the anger in her voice, and the tears. I've made her cry. What kind of an ass am I? I made Emma cry. I should be blasted to bits. I can feel all of her emotions going crazy. She is feeling like a hundred different things at once, but the anger and guilt are the strongest.

"What's that supposed to mean?" I ask her gently.

"Josh, I am so sorry. I didn't mean to hurt you. I'll go now," she says her voice thick with tears.

Damn it. I was hoping that she wouldn't actually cry. I can't believe how badly this has gone. I should be hung for making her feel like this. I can't believe I've done this. If Cole was here right now I'd be a dead man, and you know what? I wouldn't even fight him, I'd just let him kill me. I deserve it for making Emma feel like this.

"Emma, it is okay to cry," I whisper to her as I pull Her into my arms. "I know that this has been just as hard on you as everyone else, and you are the strong one. This doesn't take away from that," I assure her trying to soothe her.

It breaks my heart to see her cry. She is always so strong and she doesn't cry often so I'm a little bit at odds here. I mean I'm not sure what the hell to do. Don't get me wrong it's not like I've never dealt with a crying female before, I do have two very emotional sisters, but Emma crying is a completely different story.

"I don't want to be the strong one anymore, Josh. I would much rather be like you. Able to feel everyone's emotions. I would know what people are going through, maybe even how the feel about me. I hate being the outsider in our group. At least when Cole was here, I would have him. He could call me Emmie and all my problems would go away because I knew that someone wanted to take care of me," she says tearing up my heart.

I can't believe she thinks no one will want to take care of her. I WANT to take care of HER!

"I want to take care of you," I whisper wiping a tear from her eye.

"Really?" she asks surprised.

I can't think of an answer so I don't, I lean forward and softly press my lips to hers. I pour my heart into the kiss. I want her to feel all of my love for her and a warmth comes over me. I pull back fixing my gaze on her hoping that she doesn't hate me for kissing her. I still have no idea how she feels about me, but I needed to show her how deeply I care for her.

She puts her hands at the back of my neck pulling my lips towards her again. I whisper Emmie as my lips settle on hers again. She tastes like watermelons. I guess that's the kind of chapstick she uses or something. All I know is I'll never get sick of that taste, and now I've got a new appreciation for watermelon.

She pulls away slightly but not too far. Our foreheads are resting against one another as we try to catch our breath. "Josh? I think we should maybe go to the pep rally and finish this later," she suggests.

"Yeah, I guess you're right. I'm sure someone will notice if we skip it and I don't want to get you in trouble. Your dad would have my hide if that happened," I say with a smile.

She smiles back and we walk out of the Eraser Room hand in hand. Today is going to be a great day I think.

~*~*~*~End Josh's Part~*~*~*~

posted on 5-Nov-2001 5:15:45 PM by Maxluver02
Gabe Part***

After the pep rally I walk down the hall toward my Chemistry class when Rory bumps into me. She starts to apologize, but I don't hear her. My eyes are focused on Elena across the hall. She's flirting with Reece! And not just little flirts, I'm talking about light touches on his arm and standing so close they're almost touching! How can she do this?! I told her not to see him, he could be dangerous! It's beside the fact that I'm a little jealous of seeing those two together. Okay, I lied, I'm a lot jealous.

Doesn't she know how much that makes my blood boil? Of course she does, that's why she's doing it!

"Gabe, " Rory tries to get my attention by tapping on my shoulder. It doesn't work. My main focus is on Elena and Reece. Finally Rory stands in between me and them and I am forced to look at Rory.

Well If Elena is hooking up with Reece just to piss me off and make me jealous, two can play at that game,I think to myself. So I lean down to Rory and do the most unexpected thing I've ever done in my life. I kiss her right in the hallway. I turn her around so that her back is against the lockers and she wraps her arms around my neck in response. I deepen the kiss and my tongue strokes her lips, begging for entrance. My knees feel weak at the intensity of it all. I never thought a kiss could be like this. I gently caress her face and arms, and every touch feels likes it's tipped with electricity.

Then, all of a sudden, flashes appear in my minds eye.


I'm standing in a blue field underneath the green sky. I reach down to a little girl and help her up. Rory. I look into her eyes and smile.


I throw the red ball I'm playing with and yell,
"Catch! ", but I threw it too far and Rory couldn't catch it. She tried, but she fell down and scraped her hands and knees. I run over to her, sit down next to her and say, " Don't cry Rory, " as I wipe away her tears.Then I get up and help her up. We walk inside hand in hand.


What the hell?! I've heard of flashes before, but I didn't know they were gonna be like that! Rory leans her head against mine and I smile at her.

Behind us everyone starts claping an whistling. Oh great! Our little make out session was witnessed by the entire school! Oh well. It was worth it. I look back at Rory, but she looks a little frightened. I need to fix that.

"Gabe? " she says in a confused manner.

"Don't worry, Rory. Everything's gonna be fine, " I tell her.

"But..." she doesn't go on because I put my thumb over her lips and cup her cheek. Then I gently kiss her again to reassure her.

As the bell rings, I ask her what class she has. Chemistry she answers. I smile.

"Me too, I'll walk you to class. " Then we walk down the hall toward Chemistry hand in hand.

End Gabe Part***
posted on 6-Nov-2001 12:44:55 PM by Sugarplum7
Hi all,

Here is a Lanie part. she and cole need to catch up with the others on this day. they are still pre-rally and everyone else is like post-rally. I’ll have another part up as soon as I can. I hope you like.

Is it okay if one of my other board friends wants to join the fun? There is a character that she can play. She will not be an alien. All human for her. She is going to cause some angst for Lanie and Cole. None other than Tara Browning. Is that okay?

Luv ya tons chicas,


~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ Lanie’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

“Uhm, Cole?” I ask with my lips pressed to his. He moved his kisses from my lips to my neck. To allow me to talk, but giving him the contact with me that he needed. “Cole, I need to go to the rally.”

“It’s still early. You have time,” he says quickly before he returned to assault my lips.

“I still . . . need . . . to get ready. I can’t . . . do that . . . with . . . you . . . kissing me,” I say when I can.

He pulls away and looks into my eyes. Smiling at me he says, “You’re already wearing your uniform. What else do you have to do?”

“Well,” I say as I bring my arms around his neck and look into his eyes, “I am wearing the uniform, but I need to bandage my ankle. If you want me to not be able to go anywhere with you because I break my ankle I can stay right here with you. I also need to stretch unless you want me to pull a muscle.”

I was expecting him to put me down. I knew that he wouldn’t allow me to just go out there without wrapping my ankle. Nothing could explain my surprise when I felt him pick me up and start carrying me across the parking lot.

“COLE! Cole put me down!” I exclaim as he continues to carry me to the gym. “Cole I can walk on my own! What are you doing?!”

“I am just making sure that you don’t hurt yourself walking to the locker room. Your ankle is still healing and I am not going to take any chances where you are concerned.”

“I think I can handle the short walk to the locker room. Now put me down.”

After my last statement he returned my feet to the floor. We walked together to the locker room just talking about little things, the usual little things that we talk about. As I entered the gym to get to the locker room I saw the sign saying the floor was wet. At least they marked this one.

“Watch out the floor was just mopped,” I say to him as he enters the gym. He was a few feet behind me, and he must have started to jog to catch up to me. I heard the jingle of the keys in his pocket as he started to jog. I guess he didn’t hear me because the next thing I saw when I turned around to look at him was his slip on the wet floor.

He had the funniest expression in the world plastered to his face as he fell. I had to hide my laughter when I saw his butt hit the floor. “COLE! Are you okay?” My question was answered when his laughter sailed through the air. I can’t help but smile at this. How many times do you get to see your boyfriend fall down on his butt and start laughing about it? Boyfriend. I like the sound of that. “I told you that the floor was wet.” I walk back to him. He was just lying on the floor looking up at me as I stood next to him.

“Yeah. I never knew that the cheerleaders had their names on the briefs.”

His last statement took me off-guard. My mouth dropped open as I just look at him lying on the floor with his head tilted slightly, looking up at me, or a part of me. He was looking at my butt! Should I be happy that he didn’t look at the cheerleader’s butts before this or should I be embarrassed that he was just checking out my butt? I take a quick jump back and pull the skirt down as low as I can. I never thought that he would say something like that or do something like that.


“What? Have they always been embroidered?”


“I like the blue.”


“What?” he asks getting up from the floor.

I don’t even dignify that with an answer. I continue to cross the gym, walking backwards to the girls’ locker room with Cole close at my heels or my toes. I know my face is probably turning an amazing shade of red. I can’t believe he checked out my butt! Okay Lanie. It is time to make a decision. Do you turn around and show hid your butt as you run to the locker room so you can get away faster thus hiding your red face from his view, and giving him a chance to look at your butt, or do you stay walking this way to the doors, hiding you butt but revealing your face? I chose the first choice. I turn around abruptly and run to the locker room. Oh God! Austin is there? Did he see everything? Forget about all of that Lanie. Just get to the room without falling.

“Lanie!” I hear Cole shout from behind me. “Can I stay to watch you in the rally?” he asks as I enter the safety of the locker room.

Peaking my head out of the door, I smile and say, “Yes.” I quickly pull back in to the room, but not before I hear Cole tell Austin something.

“Did you know they have their names embroidered on the briefs?”

Oh God! This is soo not good. I think Gracie may kill me because of Cole’s thickhead. I am so dead.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ End Lanie’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

posted on 6-Nov-2001 5:57:12 PM by Sugarplum7
Change in plans: No Tara. New character. New student. Still human. I am working on the specifics with her now. See you around girlies.

Luv ya,
posted on 6-Nov-2001 10:05:35 PM by Maxluver02
Hey chicas! Just wanted to let you know that I should have and Elena part and a Reece part up tomorrow, hopefully. I couln't do it today b/c of English hw and Economics hw and Key Club meeting and trying to watch Buffy, Roswell, and Smallville too. Busy, busy, busy. I wish teachers would space out when they assign homework. I've been swamped with hw and it's only Tuesday. Not to mention that I have a major History project due next Friday! Ugh! I thought senior year was supposed to be fun. It might be later, I hope. Sorry to put all my probs on y'all but I had to get all the frustration off my chest. Anyway, can't wait to see what else will hapen with the story. TTYL! Oh BTW, I loved Lanie's part Katie! It was very funny!


[ edited 1 time(s), last at 6-Nov-2001 10:06:54 PM ]
posted on 6-Nov-2001 10:17:30 PM by luvroswell26
Hey! I just wanted to let everyone know that we've got another new character joining our little party! AvengingAngelIQ is joining us...she's a friend of mine...Katie and Andy met her earlier...anyway her character's name is Jason Blue, and he's Ava's son. I won't go into the specifics since she'll take care of all that, but I just wanted to let you all know!

This is so much fun!

Jenn *tongue*
posted on 7-Nov-2001 12:55:46 AM by luvroswell26
I'm going to borrow Cole for a bit...I hope you don't mind. If you do please tell me and I'll fix it! *happy*

~*~*~*Austin's Part~*~*~*

Gracie just left and I don't know what to do with myself. I mean I'm too excited to sit still, but I don't want to leave just in case she comes back out or something.

My books are on the bleachers so I climb back up there to get them when the outside doors slam open causing me to jump. Jeez people give me a heart attack why don't you?!

Laine and Cole come bounding though the door laughing. Wait a minute, I thought Cole graduated. Shouldn't he be away at school? Well maybe he came home bacause of all the weirdness, I mean it includes him too.

"Watch out the floors wet," Laine says to him, but I doubt Cole heard her because he's running towards her. I'm just about to yell watch out as he steps in the puddle falling on his ass! That's just too funny. I contain my laughter not wanting to embarrass him but oh man that is great.

Laine looks like she wants to laugh but she holds it back not wanting to hurt Cole's feelings. I wonder when they got together. As far as I knew she was single. Not that I care, I mean I've got Gracie, but I was just curious.

"I didn't know the cheerleaders had their names on their underware," Cole says startling not only be but Laine too.

"Cole!" she yells.

"Have they always been embroidered?" he asks.

"Cole," she exclaims again.

"I like the blue," he says causing Laine to yell his name again. "What?" he asks like he did nothing wrong. That makes me smile.

She says something else to him and begins to walk away. Damn, she noticed me sitting here and I can tell she's more embarrassed now then she was before. I'll have to apologize later for not making my presence known earlier.

"Laine!" Cole yells. "Can I stay and watch you cheer?"

"Yes!" she says from the door.

Cole looks towards me and smiles. "I never knew they had their names on their underwear," he says making me laugh.

"Neither did I," I say. "I guess that would mean Gracie does too. I wonder if they say Grace, or Gracie?" I ask not realizing I said that out loud.

"I wouldn't know, and sorry man, but I'm not gonna check it out for you either," he says to me.

"Damn straight you aren't. I'd have to kick your ass," I say in a very serious tone.

"Hey, relax, I was kidding. I mean Gracie is like a little sister to me, that would be really gross. I'm Cole Valenti by the way," he says extending his hand.

"I know who you are. I've gone to school here forever, and I've seen you around. I'm Austin Bancroft," I say shaking his outstretched hand.

"Ah, you're the Austin who's coming tonight. Gracie really likes you I think," he says.

"You think so? I'm not too sure, but I'm hoping," I say.

We talk about sports and things for a bit before the conversation goes null. I'm not sure what else to talk about since I don't really know him or anything.

"How's college life?" I ask really curious.

"It's ok, but I miss my friends here," he says.

"I guess it's hard when everyone you're friends with are younger then you. I mean you've got to leave them all behind. That's got to suck," I say.

"You have no idea," he replies.

"So, please tell me if this is prying too much, but when did you and Laine become an item?" I can't help but ask.

"Today actually," he tells me with a huge grin on his face.

"Really? Wow! She looks really happy. I mean I haven't seen her smile like that since before you left. I know, I know, please don't get freaked, I'm not psycho. I've liked Gracie for so long and I have always watched her from afar, too afraid to get too close and I've seen you all together. You and Laine have this bond, it's amazing to watch. You really do make her happy," I say. "Jeez listen to me I sound like a huge sap."

"No you don't. And don't worry I don't think your psycho, but I do have one question. Why did you stay away from Gracie for so long?" he asks me.

I smile. I can't help it. This is so going to sound lame, but it's the truth. "There's too reasons. One is that whenever I'm around her I used to turn into a major klutz. I mean I'd knock stuff over, trip and fall over my own feet, and I've even walked into a wall once. It was awful. The other reason is because I always knew that there was something different and special about her, and I didn't think I deserved someone like her."

"So what made you change your mind?" he asks.

"Well when I saw Elena fall in the Crashdown the other day the first thing that popped into my head was Oh God! That could have been Gracie. I freaked out because she has no idea how I feel about her, and I didn't want that. I mean I'm not too good with dealing with rejection, but I'll suffer with it as long as she knows what's in my heart. I want to protect her, I can't lose her," I say my voice dropping to a whisper as I finish the statement.

Cole just nods his head in understanding. "Well, I think you should tell her how you feel," he says clapping me on the back.

"I intend to, today at lunch actually. Well, either that or tonight at the meeting," I say.

"Cool. The sooner the better," he says.

Our conversation sort of stops as more and more people come into the gym. Those that know Cole stop up to say hello and ask him how he's been but he doesn't move from where we are sitting. I'm not exactly sure why he doesn't, I mean he's got lots of friends down there, but he stays up here with me. The rest of his crew come in. Emma sits next to her brother and Josh sits on the other side of her holding her hand. Rae and David come in and sit next to me. I smile at them as they sit down. Gabe, and Libby come in next sitting in front of us and then the cheerleaders come running in.

Gracie looks to beautiful I can't tear my eyes away from her. She takes my breath away and when she smiles up at me my heart bursts. Cole nudges me in my side causing me to look at him. He's smiling at me and I can read his expression. He's saying, "look see, I told you she liked you. Tell her!"

I will tell her but not now. What am I going to do stand up and yell it out. I think that would embarrass her a bit. I'll just wait until lunch.

~*~*~*End Austin's Part~*~*~*
posted on 7-Nov-2001 6:42:21 AM by Lizzy Parker
Hey everyone!

Thanks again for letting me join the RPG. Just wanted to know when you guys want me to introduce Rel Salvary. Uhh, did everyone get the character description I sent Katie? I have a few other possible ideas, if you guys are curious. Well, gotta go to school.

posted on 7-Nov-2001 11:23:32 AM by Sugarplum7
Hi Jen!

Please get started right away! I am just really excited that you will be joining the fun. I haven't sent it yet, but I am going to right now. You could also post it above your first character part. That way it is on the board incase anyone wants to do a quick reference thingie.

Please post your part right away.

Sorry, bad introduction skills. Everyone, this is Jen. Jen, this is everyone. Over there you have Annie. That's Jenn, Andy, Brit and Ria. You already know me, and there is another newcomer: Angie.

Luv ya tons,

posted on 7-Nov-2001 2:48:01 PM by Maxluver02
Hi Jen!

Just wanted to say welcome to our playhouse! Can't wait to see what you have in store for us with your character. I think you should bring that character in right away. Well, I better go now, considering I'm in scool right now. Later chica!

posted on 7-Nov-2001 3:28:12 PM by Sugarplum7
~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ Lanie’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

“Lanie,” I hear someone call to me when I am wrapping my ankle. I am sooo far behind all the other girls. I don’t know what is going one. I was early. I am always early. I need to help the others incase they need it. I should have been ready like half an hour ago. It was worth it though.

“Hmmm,” I respond turning to where the voice was coming from.

“Lanie sweetie, what is going on? I know something is going on. You are bandaging the wrong ankle.”

“Gracie, nothing is going on,” I say trying to get her to believe me. I want to try to keep the newness between Cole and I a secret as long as I can. I can already tell she isn’t going to buy it.

“Oh My God! You have a boyfriend. Who is it? Wait don’t tell me. I can guess. Mark! It’s Mark! I know that you wanted to get together with him.”

I know I have a disgusted look on my face. There is no competing with Cole. He has got to be the best that there is. Everyone else is second best. I have no idea what I saw in him. He’s just really not cutting it anymore.

“No, there is no way I am going to waste my time on that guy.”

“So then who is it? I know it is someone. There is no way you can hide that from me chica. We are VS buds, and I know that even a trip there would make you this spacey. So come one you alien sex goddess you.” She said the last part quietly not wanting the others to hear.

“If I tell you there is no way you can tell anyone. You have to promise. We are talking total secrecy here.” I say as I put my shoe back on over my freshly taped and bandaged foot.

“Cross my heart. I won’t tell. If I do you can take away all our VS plans.” I know she is telling the truth. There is no way she would willingly give up our Victoria’s Secret ritual.

I turn to face her and we do our own promise shake.

“So?” she says her inquisitiveness piquing.

“It’s Cole.” I say. As soon as his name left my lips she had the hugest smile.

“You and you and you and you and! Him and you and him. What about Gabe? It doesn't matter. You and . . . and him. That is WOW!”

“I know. Remember, you promised. Come on. We have to stretch.”

I pull her to where all the others are warming up. They are all waiting for me to get the warm up started. This group of girls we have this year are great. I don’t think we have any drama between us like we had the last couple years.

“Wow.” I hear her say from behind me as I pull her to the rest of the group.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Well, the rally was a success. There were no mistakes, and I could see the way Gracie was smiling at someone in the crown. I know it had to be Austin. How do I know? Because I had the same smile on my face, I know that it was because of a boyfriend, or a soon to be boyfriend. By the time we get our stuff from the locker room everyone else has cleared out of there. He only one left was Cole and Austin. I say bye to Gracie, and tell her I’ll meet up with her before class. I can’t believe I left my jacket in Cole’s car. The last thing I hear her say was wow again. I can’t believe that one thing stunned her enough to bring her to a one-word vocabulary. Maybe Austin can remedy that.

“Sorry again,” I say once we get to his car in the lot.

“It’s okay. If you didn’t leave it I wouldn’t have an excuse to spend more time with you.” He takes my hand in his and walks over to the driver’s side, never taking his and from mine.

“You don’t need and excuse to see me or spend time with me.” I take a step closer to him and rest my chin on his chest, looking up into his gaze.

“You should get going. I don’t want you to be late to your class.”

“Okay. I’ll see you later.”


He leans down to kiss my forehead softly before getting into the car. I take a few steps back when he starts it and pulls out of the stall. I turn to walk back to the campus.

“Lanie!” He calls to me.

“Yeah,” I say flashing him one of the smiles that I know he loves. I think he even calls them my famous Lanie smiles. But this one is different. I am different. I’m in love. This one is I-love-my-boyfriend-and-these-are-the-smiles-I-save-just-for-him.

“I need to get Mom a present, and I was wondering, would you like to help me get her something?”

“Sure, your family party is this afternoon before the meeting, right?” I ask, trying to think about how much time we’ll have. I already know this perfect gift for Auntie Tess. I am sure she will love it.


“Pick me up after school. We can go over right away.” I say, smiling at him again once he smiles at me.

“Okay, I’ll see you then.”

He drives out of the lot and heads down the street. “See you then,” I say to myself, turning around to meet up with Gracie. We walk down the hall together, heading to her class. At least she is over just saying wow.

“Go team go!” I hear Emma say as we pass her. She always does that when we are told to wear our uniforms at school. It is like something that we always do. She says that and we stick out our tongues in response. As we stop at the vending machines to get a pack of gum. I have this thing where I always need to have gum. I don’t really use it all the time, but I like to have it incase someone else wants it.

“Libby!” I run to her as soon as I pick up the gum. It has felt like forever since I really talked with her.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ End Lanie’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Hi all, I am just trying to catch some of the characters up with everyone else. I hope Andy doesn't mind my posting this now. You can still do the cole lanie part. I just want to get everyone on the same page.

Luv ya tons babes,

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 7-Nov-2001 3:31:37 PM ]
posted on 8-Nov-2001 9:04:39 AM by Maxluver02
Hi everyone!

Just wanted to let you know that last night my comp at home wouldn't work (it wouldn't come on at all), so I'll have to post everything here at school. The only problem is that I only get about 30 minutes during my off period and maybe 45 minutes before school. So I probably won't be able to post a lot of long parts until my computer back up and running. That also means that if any of you girls send me an email, I won't be able to read it right away. So if you have something important to tell can you please send it via b-mail? That way I'll at leasty get to read that at school ( they have it so that email is blocked up here, and the site where I check my email at is blocked too).

Oh, one more thing. How did everyone like Roswell???? Did y'all like Buffy too???? I did! Buffy was a really good episode, and Spike and Buffy kissed!!!!! Well, that's all for now. TTFN.....

Brit *bounce*
posted on 8-Nov-2001 1:26:05 PM by Sugarplum7
Hi Everyone!

Hi Brit!

I just sent some things to your email addy, and as soon as I finish this post I will send them to ya. I did see Roswell, and I liked it! I liked Buffy but Spike and Buffy kissed! ICK!! I am sorry if any of you are S/B 'shippers, but I am all about Buffy and Angel. I like Spike. He is funny and all that, but Angel is the best. Even when he is Angelus it is great. He has those incredibly sexy smirks that make me shiver, but I digress.
Here is a Rory part.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ Rory’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

I think that what just happened in the halls was the most amazing and the most mortifying thing of my life. I don’t know if this is a good thing or a bad thing. I have never really been kissed before in my life. Is it a good thing that my first kiss made me see . . . things? I don’t think anything can ever compare to that. Gabe has just ruined everyone else for me. There is no contest.

His touch is unexplainable. It spreads warmth throughout my entire being. It electrifies every pore of my skin. It is the greatest feeling. It awakens a part of me that I never even knew was asleep.

I feel his soft, warm lips move away from mine. I know I should open my eyes and get out of the haze that my mind was in, but I don’t want to. I want to just stay here in his arm forever. I just want to stay here with him.

“Rory?” I hear his smooth voice call me out of my haze. It covers me like a blanket warming my body as well as my soul. Now is the time you respond Rory.

“Hmmmm,” I say opening my eyes slightly to look into his.

“What class do you have next?” He asks as he cups my cheek and softly, soothingly rubs my cheekbone.

“I, uh, uhm . . . c-c-chemistry with Kurtis,” I say stammering. Get it together Rory! You never stammer, and by the quickly dispensing audience of students I am going to guess that the bell rang. I really don’t want to be late. Mr. Kurtis will have a cow if I’m late.

I look up into his brown eyes with the sun’s rays trapped within. They light up as a smile claims his lips. I can already feel my knees quaking after that smile. It brightens his face and I can see his eyes twinkle with delight. Something is going on that I don’t know about.

“Me too. I’ll walk you to class,” he says as he takes my hand in his and interlaces our fingers together. We start to head to class, and then I remember that I still need to get my notebook. I remember taking it out of the locker and heading to class. I dropped it.

I take a step back to try to retrieve my notebook, but I can’t go a second without being near him. It is like this chemical reaction happened and I can’t be apart from him. It is like we are part of each other. Yeah Rory. Like you are the right person to talk to about chemical reactions.

“I . . . my notebook. I still need to get it,” I say as I point down the hall to where my notebook was lying on the floor. We walk together back to retrieve it, never letting go of each other’s hand. We both go to pick it up, and when we do our heads hit each other’s with quite a bit of force. That’s a nice one Rory, now you will have a headache and a bump on your forehead the rest of the day.

“Are you okay?” he asks as brings his hand to my forehead to inspect for any damage.

“Yeah. I am just the biggest klutz in the world.” I feel his hand go over the place of impact a few times, just slowly running his fingers over my forehead and through my hair. Gabe must have a magical touch because I feel a lot better. The pain is gone. It is like I never even hit anything.

“Let’s go. Mr. Kurtis will not let me take another tardy without a giving me detention,” he sys as he proceeds to stand, handing me my notebook.

He pulls me up and we run down the halls that are practically deserted, making it in the room with seconds to spare. We stand in the doorway. Our hands clasped together and look at the rest of the students that are looking at us.

“I sit over there,” I say as I point to my seat at the table in the front right corner of the classroom.

“I’m over in the middle,” he says, pointing to where he sits.

“I guess this is where we split up,” I say, looking down at my feet while I twirl the ring on my finger nervously. I take a chance and look up into his face to see that he is looking intently at my ring.

“Yeah, uhm where, where did you get your ring?” he asks.

“My ring? I got it from my Dad. It is the last thing that I have from him. Mom said that before he left he wanted me to have it. I don’t have much from him, and I just want to have something that keeps him close to me. I know I sound, it sounds so stupid,” I say as I stop twirling it.

“No you don’t.” The bell rings after he says that, signaling us to go to our seats. We walk away from each other, but I don’t bother to untangle our fingers until the last possible second. I don’t think he minds because he didn’t make an effort to either. Our clasped hands slowly separate. Our fingers touching the others until our fingertips are even out of reach.

This is going to be the longest class ever. I might have been able to deal with it if we were in different classes, but to be in the same room with him and still feel like I was an ocean away was too much to ask for. The period seemed to go on for hours, and I couldn’t even look at him. He sat behind me, and there was no way that I could explain to Mr. Kurtis what I was doing. It was pure torture.

If things weren’t bad enough before they are even worse that you could believe. You know that feeling you get when someone is looking at you? That tingly feeling that starts at the base of your spine and makes its way up to the base of your neck, causing shivers and chills up your back, telling you that someone is looking at you—watching your every movement. I had that feeling all through class. I knew that Gabe was looking at me, watching me, from his seat behind me and to my left.

“There have been a few complaints about the lab partners that I have assigned. If you wish to switch your lab partner or if your partner dropped the course I suggest that you choose your next partner carefully.” I hear Mr. Kurtis say as he ends today’s lecture.

“You are letting us choose our partner?” I hear Amie ask as she looks quickly at Gabe.

“Yes I am Ms. Stone. You may use the few remaining minutes to choose your partner and let me know by the end of class,” he said as he placed his lecture notes neatly into his folder.

As soon as he said that the classroom was a bustle of activity. Everyone was trying to get the partner of their choosing. I really didn’t have anything to do. I didn’t know anyone in the class other than Gabe, and it looked like most of the girls in the class wanted to have Gabe as their partner. I don’t blame them though. I pull out my assignment book and open it to today. I neatly write tonight’s homework assignment. When I am about ready to put it back in my bag I see Gabe sitting in the stool next to mine.

“What are you doing?” I asked him puzzled as to why he would choose me. I am not that great a partner to have.

“I’m choosing my partner,” he says as he takes a piece of paper out of his notebook.

“Me? Why me? I am the worst lab partner you could have. Besides I think Amie wanted to be your partner.”

“She did, but I already have one.” He looks at me with a smile on his face. His hair was falling lightly over his forehead, making him look like a little boy.

“If you really want me as your partner then I’m in.”

“I really do.” He writes his name on the paper and hands me the pen to write mine. As soon as I do he takes the paper and places it on Mr. Kurtis’ desk. We were the first to choose our partners. I have never been the first at anything in before. I place my bag over my shoulders when Mr. Kurtis comes over to us.

“I see you are the first to choose your partner Mr. Evans. I hope you made a wise choice in Ms. Madison.”

“I know I did,” he says as he reaches his hand out to me. I take it and together we leave the classroom in the same fashion we arrived, just not running. There is just something about this. I have this amazing sense of déjà vu. I fell like this has happened before. Like I have done this before. Isn’t this what happened in the flashy thing I got when he kissed me? Was that real? Is that why I have this feeling?

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ End Rory’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

I hope you liked it. I hope Brit didn't mind me using Gabe. Let me know if you do sweetie.

Luv ya tons,


[ edited 1 time(s), last at 8-Nov-2001 5:17:01 PM ]
posted on 8-Nov-2001 4:39:43 PM by Maxluver02
I loved Rory's part, Katie! It is sooo good. Don't worry I don't mind you using Gabe. I think it's good, seeing as how I won't have time to post long parts at school and most definitely not at home until my computer is fixed. Ugh if only I had and off period on A days. That way I could post for as long as I wanted. Well at least for an hour and thirty minutes anyway. But I'm babbling, so I think I'll go. Bye......

posted on 8-Nov-2001 7:17:32 PM by Lizzy Parker
Okay, this is my first post for Rel Savary. It's a bit long cause I tried to fit some basic background info on her into the part. Hope you don't mind. Katie mentioned that before I post, I should just include the brief descrption on Rel. It's as followed. Hope you like Rel's introduction.

-Jen *bounce*

Mirelle (Rel) Savary:

Age: 16 years

Descripton: About 5 feet, 5 inches in height, average build (not too skinny and not fat either). She has medium length dark, copperish brown hair that is usually straight, but sometimes will turn wavy when wet. She has greenish-gray eyes. She’s pretty, but not anything special in that manner. Her complexion is light skin, but tans easily in the Southwestern sun.

Personality: Sort of a not so pushy female version of Agent Mulder. Obsessed with the paranormal and supernatural. Smart, but not brilliant or anything. Can be bit of a perfectionist, and really enjoys writtng, reading, and science. She also plays tennis. el’s really shy. She’ll be very quiet in school and public unless she’s with a group of people that she knows. Then, she can be just as loud and talkative. She’s quite friendly once you get to know her and can prove to be a very loyal and caring person, as well as someone who could make others laugh when they’re down.
Rel is also a bit of a daydreamer, comes as a side effect from reading too much about the paranormal. She’s constantly praying for something interesting to happen in her life. She’s really not into realism, except for science. One of those people who have ‘their heads up in the clouds.’
Rel is HUMAN, but she has powers as well. As she lives in Roswell longer, her power to read minds will get stronger, especially when she touches something Antarian. With the podsters help, Rel'll learn how to control minds (think Jedi Mind Trick) as well. She also dated Jason Blue (Ava's son) back in New York City and still likes him, and he her. But the Roswellians don't know that she's with him.

Journal Entry 1.

I’m Rel Savary and today is the first day of the rest of my life. Depressing sounding, huh? Well, I doubt you’d feel any better if you had to leave your home and start your JUNIOR YEAR of high school in a new place where no one knows you and you don’t know anyone. And Mom and Dad don’t even care that I’m not even starting school in the beginning of the year, like everyone else! Can life get any worse? Oh. Yeah. Jason’s still in New York City.

I really feel that he’s the reason we moved – again. It’s not like we haven’t moved before, Dad’s in the military. Let’s see… I was born in Tucson, Arizona, moved to Boston at age five, lived there till I was ten, and then started middle school in New York City (Riverdale, the Bronx to be exact). I’ve lived in New York for the past six years. And I finally thought that this would be our permanent residence. Look how wrong I was.

You know, their excuse for moving was really lame. Dad wasn’t transferred and Mom had a good job. Come on, be serious, we’re moving to Roswell cause New York is too urban? How pathetic is that? Manhattan maybe, but Riverdale? And Manhattan is NOT a bad place, by the way. I know their real reason though. My parents can’t fool me. They don’t like the influences. It’s not my friends, it’s Jason. They can’t stand me with him. Can’t they ever look past what’s on the outside, for once? I love Jase for what he is inside, though it does help that he’s super cute as well.

So, here I am now, about to start my first day at West Roswell High. I think that’s the only positive aspect of this move, that I actually managed to convince my parents to move to Roswell, New Mexico, home of the alleged UFO crash of 1947 and many other paranormal mysteries and occurrences. A girl’s heaven, if she’s into such things, which I am.

Mom’s shouting for me to head downstairs. It’s time for me to face the day…

An hour later…

I hate being the new kid at school. When Dad pulls the family car up in front of the building, I frown. I can drive on my own, but he wouldn’t listen. Dad had to see me off to my first day at West Roswell. When I step out of the car, he follows. I grab my black Spiewak backpack and finger the necklace Jason gave me before I left. It’s a dark brown (almost black) tiger eye stone mounted on silver backing, dangling off a black thread along with silver beads and beige shells. Although it’s not really my ‘style’ I love it. He must have found it in the Village.

Dad kisses me good-bye, interrupting me from my memories. He wishes me luck on my first day. Though I know he cares, why did he have to do this in front of everyone? He then drives away, leaving me with the masses of strange faces. I’m left standing in front of the building alone. It’s different than a lot of NYC schools, more open, but I like the look.

Yet, I can feel butterflies fluttering in my stomach. I should have eaten breakfast. I thank God that my nervousness hasn’t reached the level which my rampaging emotions will cause me to start hearing whispers of other people’s thoughts. This alone is enough to cause insanity. Fighting down my fears, I brace myself for what lies ahead and tuck a strand of copper brown hair behind my ear. Well girl, what are you waiting for? I ask myself. I step inside.


It didn’t take me long to find the principles office or to complete my enrollment. However, dealing with my transcript and schedule was another story. It’s ironic how schools hate it when you make mistakes when they do it all the time. By now, everything is settled, but the fourth period late bell has just rung. Figures, I’m late for my first class! I get a late pass and run down the hall, hoping I won’t get lost.

Okay, here it is. Room 027, English class. I stop besides the door to catch my breath and straighten my appearance. I’m not vain or anything, but first impressions do mean a lot. But, then again, if I had stuck to that attitude, I would have never met Jason. I straighten the necklace so the tiger’s eye medallion is pointing straight down and run my fingers through neatly parted hair. I adjust the black blouse so it doesn’t look live I’ve been running down the hallways at 20 miles per hour. Holding my schedule and late pass in one hand, I knock on the door.

The teacher, a plump, curly haired women in her mid-fifties, Mrs. Galwoski or something like that, ushers me inside. Before I know it, she’s checked over my schedule and put the late pass in her Delaney book. She talks to me for a couple of seconds, and then, to my embarrassment, turns me to face the class. She smiles, one of those dimpled, Mrs. Clause smiles. I know what’s about to come next. I wish that I could turn invisible. But I know I’m not going anywhere and I shout inside my head to calm down fast, especially due to the gentle hum of the class’s minds I now here.

“Class, I’d like you all to meet Mirelle Savary.” She even pronounces my name wrong, with a Sa – very sound. My last name almost rhymes with ‘safari,’ except the ‘a’ isn’t that deep. “Mirelle, why don’t you tell the class something about yourself,” she continues.

What is this, fourth grade? I can here the snickers, out loud and in the hum. I want to die right here and now. I try speaking, but nothing comes out. Mentally recomposing myself, I try again.

“Uh…um…I’m Rel Savary.” I pronounce my name correctly. What else can I say though? Can’t say that I believe in aliens, that’ll definitely get me laughed out of school, same with mentioning anything paranormal or supernatural. What else?

“I like writing, reading, and science. And I was on the tennis team for the past two years in my old school,” I add in a rush. Then, I turn to face Mrs. Galwoski, my eyes pleading to have her assign me a seat.

“Very well,” she says. The woman looks at her Delaney book and points an index finger at one of the cards. She lifts her head up and looks at the students.

“You’ll sit next to Gracie Whitman. She’ll catch you up in the class for the most part. Gracie? Gracie, raise you hand so Mirelle can sit next to you.”

A girl in the back of the room with dark blonde hair raises her hand. She looks like she ought to be a supermodel or something. Girls like that in my old school were such snobs. I brace myself for the worst. But as I walk towards her, she smiles. A full, blown out, I’m going to make you one of my best friends smile. My nervousness is slowly subduing, but the shy side of my personality is slowly surfacing.

“Hi,” she whispers. “I’m Gracie.”

“Rel,” I reply, but before I have a chance to continue or discontinue the conservation, Gracie adds more.

“Welcome to Roswell. I think you’re going to like it here…” she starts in on a rampage of words. Half-listening, I smile, the first time I have done so since we’ve moved. I really hope Gracie will be right…

[ edited 3 time(s), last at 9-Nov-2001 7:13:56 PM ]
posted on 8-Nov-2001 8:06:24 PM by tabasco sauce
I'm not going to lie to you guys...this post is a bit lacking, but I'm trying really hard to get out of my no-writing groove! lol! btw, I love Rel! She's awesome! She'll fit in with the rest of the podster's perfectly!


Everything that's happened this morning has been so...surreal. So much has changed in a matter of hours. This morning, I woke up all paranoid about Lanie's relationship with Mark Aponte. And now, I'm her boyfriend. It's's...

"Cole, is that you?" I hear my mom call from the front door. "Yeah mom- I'm in the kitchen" I answer in a half shout.

I watch as my mother stumbles into the kitchen carrying two overstuffed grocery bags. Oh god- I hope she's not going through another 'save the environment' phases. The last time that happened, dad had to buy her six tote bags so she wouldn't have to take plastic bags from the supermarket " Do you need any help?" My mother looked up and smiled. "Silly, boy. I'm fine! Now why don't I fix up some sandwiches for lunch? What would you like...salami, tuna, or good old fashioned pb&j?"

Decisions, decisions. In the Valenti household, the type of sandwich you eat for lunch is just as important as the college you choose to attend. It's crazy. I still wonder how Emma is able to survive on her own... "I'll have pb&j....oh- and put mustard in it. I don't think tabasco sauce goes well with grape jelly"

My mother lets out a groan. "And to think I call you my son. Tabasco sauce is a very good condiment for your every day peanut butter and jelly sandwich. The mustard takes away from the peanuty flavor"'s official. I'm home. For awhile there, I thought things had changed a bit. Was I wrong! Mom is going off on tangents again...this is the home I know and love.

After five minutes of dead silence, my mom speaks again. "So...what's your dad getting me for my birthday?" I groan. Not this again. "I really don't know, mom. And if I did, I wouldn't be allowed to tell you" My mom's eyes widen in mock pain. " son who caused me to go through ten vicious hours of labor! Be a doll and tell me what daddy got me for the big 3-5!!" Ugh...she'll never give up. "I don't want to be a doll" A look of confusion crosses her face. "Oh! Silly boy! Did he get me a camera!?! ohh! I knew it! He got me a camera didn't he!?"

Why don't I think I'll ever be able to finish my pb&j with mustard. Ahh well....I'm definately back in Roswell

**end cole**

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 8-Nov-2001 8:10:16 PM ]
posted on 9-Nov-2001 9:04:31 AM by Maxluver02
I loved Rel's part Jen! It was awsome. Well, I just thought I would tell everyone that my computer is still broken and I'm at school right now writing this. I would post a part but I'm kinda having a bit of writer's block right now. *sad* I'm also going to my friends house this weekend and she doesn't have the internet any more, so I won't be able to post any new parts. I'm sorry. I hate not being able to contribute and do my part like I'm supposed to. FYI, I don't care if any of you girls use my 3 charcters for the moment. I think it'll be great considering my current situation. Well I think that's all I have to say right now, so I'll go. TTFN.....


[ edited 1 time(s), last at 9-Nov-2001 9:05:11 AM ]
posted on 9-Nov-2001 11:33:20 AM by Sugarplum7
Hi Girlies,

I hope that this is going to be okay. Jen is going to pick it up from where I left it off, and Annie is going to do something too. Enjoy!

Luv ya,

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ Lanie’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Well, this has to be the best day of the year. I don’t think classes have ever passed by in such an awesome rate. I feel like the day is just passing at lightning speed. I don’t know if that is a good thing right now. It is good because that means I get to not suffer through agonizingly slow classes, but what if this pace keeps going when I’m with Cole? I don’t want those moments to pass by so quickly. I want them to last forever, but the way things are going the hours will seem like minutes. I hope this whole thing wears off by then. I don’t know how I am going to hide this from the others. Well, I might be able to do it for most of them, but I know that it is going to prove to be a challenge getting by Rae and Josh. I am probably sending them happy emotion-o-grams. I just can’t help it. Everything has been going my way. This day is the most normal it has been all week.

History passed by in a flash, which made me even more chipper because that class always lags. In second period we got our Spanish tests back, which I aced by the way. I love Senora Suarez. She is the best Spanish teacher a girl could ask for. Then in Pre-cal we had a pop quiz. I know I aced that as well. There is no way you can beat me when it comes to those pesky exponential growth problems. And fourth period absolutely sent me to like cloud ninety-nine. I actually was able to dance. I haven’t been able to do anything for two whole days! I was missing that class so much and to get to do everything was fun. I can’t wait for Psychology it’s gonna be great! Today we are talking about Freud. I have to say I love talking about Freud. That guy had some really interesting theories. I am not saying in any way that I agree with him, but they are just interesting to discuss. His ideas about the psychosexual stages are just really entertaining to listen to and comment on. To make things even better Mrs. James let us out ten minutes early.

So now here I am, waiting for my best friend outside her class.
The bell rings and the swarm of students come through doors in every direction. Have you ever tried to get into a classroom when the dismissal bell has rung? Let me tell you it is not an easy thing to do, especially when you are dealing with hungry students, but being in a cheerleading uniform does have its perks. I know Cole would forbid me to wear this if he knew that I loved to see some guys fumble over themselves when they see Gracie and I walking down the hall together. I have to tell you that it is hard to not laugh. I make it into the classroom to see Gracie packing up her things and talking to this new girl. I don’t think I have ever seen her before. She must be new, because I thought that I have seen or at least knew most of the juniors. This isn’t the biggest school either.

“Hi Mrs. Galwoski,” I say as I wave to her and walk to Gracie’s desk.

“Hello Lanie,” she replies, while she collects her things.

“Come on Gracie you always take forever to pack up your things. I am telling you this has to stop. It might be contagious and your new friend might catch it.” I turn to face her, addressing my next sentence to her. “You don’t want to catch this, believe me. She has gotten more tardies this way. She is always taking to much time to pack and is late for her next class.”

“Lanie! And to think I call you my best friend.”

“It’s true sweetie, and there is no denying it. The others can vouch for me. Lets go. The group is down two cheerleaders, and if we don’t hurry they are going to come hunt us down.”

“There! All done,” she says as she throws her bag on her back. “Is it me or are the books getting heavier?”

“The books are getting heavier.”

“Lets get going. I am so hungry,” she says as we walk out of the classroom into the bustling hallway, the new girl leaving with us. I don’t know what it is about her, but I just feel like she is really nice. It is weird I know. She hasn’t even said a word and here she is giving me I-will-be-your-greatest-friend feelings. Once we are in the hallway I finally get an introduction. “Rel, this is my bestest friend in the world, Lanie. She is the head cheerleader and a senior, but no worries. She is sooooo not a snob. You will not believe how grounded she is. The thing that is so hilarious is that when most people say that they didn’t do anything wrong she admits it. She will fall flat on her butt and not even try to play it off. She will stay on the ground and start cracking up about it. Lanie this is my new soon to be friend Rel. She transferred from New York. I hope the rest of the group doesn’t mind, but I asked her to join us for lunch.”

“It is a pleasure to meet you,” I say extending my hand to shake hers. “I think that is fine. I wouldn’t want her to start having lunch all alone. And Wow! You are from New York. That is a long way from here. How has your day been? I know first days can be the worst. I hope that all your classes are going well.”

“It’s been good so far.”

“That’s good. I think you will like it here. I know this whole place looks absolutely unbearable, but when you are with us you can’t help but have fun. And you have gotta watch for my trip ups. I promise that when you see them you will laugh with me. They are just so avoidable and absolutely random. There is never a dull moment. Wait. Never mind that, we are in Roswell, there will be plenty of dull moments! Do you like it so far?”

“Yeah,” she says nodding her head as we continue to walk outside.

“Oh! Can we stop at my locker a sec? I want to pick up my books for my class after lunch and drop off my others. I could have done it when I got out of class but I totally forgot.”

“Fine with me,” Gracie says and turns to Rel. “Is that okay with you?”

“Mmmmhhmmmm.” She says.

“Great. You girls are the best!” I say as I head to my locker a few feet away. “Rae!” I exclaim when I see her standing by my locker waiting for me.

“Aren’t you extra cheerful this morning.”

“I am not,” I say trying to hide my emotions. I start to enter my combination to my lock when she continues.

“I saw the way you were looking at Cole during the rally. I know that something is up, so spill. Are you two together now? I never even thought that he liked you.”

“He didn’t,” I say. I’m not lying. He doesn’t like me. He loves me. I was too busy paying attention to my lock and looking at Gracie and Rel approaching to see Rae touch my hand. She made contact to hear my thoughts about Cole. I know she heard it because her jaw dropped to the floor.

‘Really?! That is great Lanie!’ she sends through the link.

‘Oh, Rae you can’t tell anyone. Not yet. We want to keep it a secret until the meeting tonight. I only told Gracie so far. I don’t think anyone else knows. Please. Gabe might totally freak. He was wigging over you and David and you are like almost less than a year apart in age. He is going to freak when he knows I am with Cole. We are two years apart. Please.’ I beg.

‘I promise. Not even David can drag it out of me,’ she says as I open my locker to reveal a burgundy sweatshirt with bold letters spelling out “STANDFORD”.

“Cole,” I say as I pull out the sweatshirt and fold it neatly, putting it back in my locker. I can hear Rae and Gracie giggling.

“So Rae knows?” Gracie asks.

“Yeah, she knows. If she didn’t before she knows after the little present he left. Let’s go before the guys send out a search party. Oh! Rel! This is my twin sister Rae. I guess you already know that because of well, our appearance. Rel, Rae. Rae, Rel. Rel is new here. She just started today, so we are taking her under our wing and having lunch with her.”

“Nice to meet you,” Rae says, extending her hand for a handshake.

I pull out my lunch and Rae’s as well. Together the four of us walk outside. Gracie and I doing our usual pre-lunch fast talky rant conversation. As Rae laughs at some of out comments. We ask Rel some questions to include her in the conversation, but I know that she is still getting comfortable with us, and sometimes Gracie and I go too fast for the rest of the group, so I don’t blame her for nodding along with some of the things we say. We come to a stop at our usual seats on the grass beneath the shade of the trees.

“Everyone, I would like to introduce you to Rel. We are going to keep her from eating lunch alone, and we will tell her the foods to not buy in the caf,” I say smiling. “If we play our cards right maybe she will be a new friend.”

I don’t know what it is about Rel, but I just have this strange feeling that she is going to be such a wonderful friend. She looks like one of those friends that you can completely confide in without worry. I just hope my feelings are right. This day is getting better. It is kinda funny how that seems so not possible, but it is getting better. I have just met a really great person and possibly a future friend in Rel.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ End Lanie’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 9-Nov-2001 11:35:44 AM ]
posted on 10-Nov-2001 11:20:55 AM by luvroswell26
Ok...I meant to put this up days ago...but my life got in the way and I had too many papers to write! LOL...I love Rel so far..and everyone's posts were just great!

***Libby's part***

I heard Laine yelling my name from down the hall. She seems like she's in a really good mood. I wonder what's got her all chipper. It could just be that her ankle is healed and she was able to join in the rally, but I'm not too sure about that.

"Hey Laine," I say as she walks up to me. "You did great today!"

"Thanks! It was so much fun, you have no idea. I was so excited this morning when I got up and my ankle was better. Of course I had to wrap it still but that is besides the point. I was able to CHEER!" she exclaims happily.

I shake my head and laugh at her. She is so damned amusing when she gets excited. You can't seem to help but smile.

"Ugh, I'm so not in the mood for Ryder's class today," I say. "Although I am looking forward to seeing Jared."

Lanie smiles at me. I totally forgot that I didn't tell her yet. "Jared kissed me last night," I whisper to her.

"OMG!" she yells. "That's great! So are you two like a couple now?" she asks.

"I don't know. I mean there is so much to tell him especially since Emma told him and Austin about our you know whats, and so it was discussed and they are coming to the meeting tonight. I'm just not sure how to tell him about it. The kiss was great though, but there was some flashes that we both saw," I say.

"OH God! What kind of flashes," she asks hushed so no one will hear us.

"Well, everyone was there, and Rae was being dragged away by some teen looking guy. He looked really evil," I say.

"Nicholas," Laine whipsers.

HUH? Laine knows who the guy is. I wonder how that is possible. I was about to ask her when the bell rang. We looked at one another and promised to talk later before I walked to my seat. I looked back and Jared smiled at me, which of course I returned wholeheartedly.

Thank goodness this class seemed to fly, but when they bell rang I managed to drop half my books and lost Laine. I so need to ask her about Nicholas, but I guess it can wait.

I can see someone's hands on my books and I know who it is before I look up. Jared hands me what is left of my stuff on the floor and I thank him.

"Can we talk?" I ask.

He nods his head yes and we walk out of the room. My next class is study hall so I have no where to be. "What do you have next?" I ask him.

"Gym," he says. "So I can be late it's no big deal."

"Ok, that's good. Um, you see the thing is, we've called a meeting for tonight. You know to discuss everything that has been going on lately. Well we decided that you and Austin should come too. Well I totally wanted you there because I think that you should know the truth especially after yesterday, and um, well, yeah..." I say getting flustered.

He smiles at me and leans forward kissing my lips quickly. "I'll be there," he says. "Would you have lunch with me?" he asks.

Will I have lunch with him? HECK YEAH! "Yeah, if you want we can sit with all my friends and that way you can meet everyone now and get to know them some so it won't be so awkard later," I say.

"That's fine with me. I'll meet you by the quad doors," he says running down the hall towards the gym.

"Yeah, I'll see you in a little while," I say touching my lips.

I can't believe this. The one thing that I've always wanted is within my grasp. Now I just hope he doesn't go running for the hills when he finds out what I really am.

The rest of the day flew for me, which is a good thing. Usually when you want something to come so badly it never gets there.

I'm standing outside the Quad doors waiting for Jared. No one else is here yet, well out of my family and friends anyway, and that's a good thing. I feel a hand on my shoulder and I jump turning around. Jeez talk about freaking out, but with all the crap that has been going on I couldn't help it.

Jared must notice my shaking because he leans close to me wrapping his arms around me. "Hey, I didn't mean to scare you, I'm sorry. Are you all right?" he asks.

"Yeah, I just got a little freaked, I'm sorry. After those visions yesterday anyone sneaking up on any of us is going to be a little scary for a while," I say smiling.

I take his hand within my own, the boldest move I've done in a while, and lead him to our table. We sit down next to one another and wait for the rest of the crew.

***End Libby's part***

Ok, she's all caught up! I've just got to get Josh caught up. I'll do that later or tomorrow because right now I've got work. *happy*

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 11-Nov-2001 2:19:05 AM ]
posted on 10-Nov-2001 12:25:55 PM by Lizzy Parker
I'm glad you all like Rel so far! *happy* Thanks! Okay, um, I updated her description a bit cause I had accidently left a few facts out. You might want to look at the top of my previous part to see what I added, if you haven't already. Okay, this part is continuing from Katie's. It's sorta short, but all of the sudden, I've become a bit shy using everyone elses characters, so someone else, PLEASE CONTINUE IT! Thanks *happy*


***Rel’s Part***

Oh. My. Gosh. There are a LOT of people in Gracie’s lunch group. It’s been fun talking to Lanie, Gracie, and Rae on the way to this pretty, shaded area in the quad. And I had thought that my friend Annie back in NY talked a lot! The minute I met Gracie, all she did was start talking non-stop. She became even worse when Lanie and Rae joined. But, it wasn’t the cruel chit-chatter that makes you feel out of place, even if that wasn’t the original intent. It was the type that makes you feel like life-long friends.

But now, standing here surrounded by eight, no nine, other people staring at me curiously, like I was some crazy undistinguishable algebra problem on the blackboard. All of the sudden my nervousness seems to come rushing back but I fight it down before the hum becomes too loud. There’s one girl, a brunette with a far away gaze that reminds me of a look I get myself, sitting next to a dark haired guy. She seemed a bit uncomfortable around the rest of the group. There are two boys who are a little uncertain about being there as well. More newcomers? Perhaps I won’t be so lost after all.

“Everyone,” Lanie begins. Everyone else stops talking to pay attention to her. “I would like to introduce you to Rel. We are going to keep her from eating lunch alone, and we will tell her the foods not to buy in the caf. If we play our cards right maybe she will be a new friend.”

Lanie then turns to me. “Rel, I’d like you to meet my brother Gabe, his friend Rory, Gracie’s sister Libby, and their brother Josh. That’s Emma next to Josh. Over there is David, and the other two guys are Jared and Austin. You’ve already met Gracie and Rae. Elena's not here for some reason. She's another friend. Okay, I think that’s it with the introductions.”

She sits on the grass next to the girl who sort of reminds me of Jason, Emma, I think. Rae and Gracie sit down as well. I follow, not seeing any point in standing anymore. Emma puts down the sandwich she was eating and smiles.

“Welcome to Roswell. Where’d you move from?”

Figures that the whole group goes silent, waiting for my answer. “New York City,” I reply, still very shy. Again, I wish shyness was an emotion, cause then I’d have the faintest idea of what the group was thinking. I know I’m being judged. I hate being judged.

“Cool,” one of the guys replies. Okay, maybe this whole friend making process won’t be so hard after all. At least I hope not. I take out my sandwich and brace myself for the next wave of questions.

***End Rel’s Part***

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 11-Nov-2001 7:21:46 PM ]
posted on 10-Nov-2001 1:08:02 PM by Anniepoo98
Howdy all... long time no post. Not to mention, I havent said hi to our new people. HI... I'm Annie. The one who started this crazy mess... it's great isnt it*happy**happy**happy* I am going to just adore Rel. I can tell. And I can wait for Jason to make his apperaince on the scene. As you can tell I'm a terrible speller... I hope that you dont mind. I have just loved all the new parts... so here is on of my very own. It is a Rae part... to be followed shortly by a Jared part I promise. Here it goes.

Rae Part ******************

I just love pep rallys. Lanie and Gracie are in their element. They always look so happy cheering. Not to mention, classes are always shorter on pep days. I know... Rae Evans liking shorter classes, but it is true. I am a normal teenager... well as normal as can be.

David and I manage to find a seat together on the bleachers. I snuggle close to him as the rally starts. I scan the gym, but my eyes stop on one person. Cole. What is he doing here? And what is he staring at? My eyes trace his line of sight and I see that it is Lanie. Cole is staring at Lanie. OMGoodness. And she is staring back at him. I have to get to the bottom of this as soon as alienly possible.

The pre-lunchoen classes go really fast. I did see Josh pull Emma into the Eraser room after the rally and I made it a mental note to talk to her about it as soon as I saw her. But before I blink twice I am standing by Lanie's locker, waiting for her to make an apperiance. I defintally know that something is up with her. Her emotions are higher than cloud nine. More like 20-21. I can feel her getting closer.

I see Lanie coming down the hall with Gracie and a new girl that I havent seen before. Lanie gets to her locker and I immediatly open the connection. "So what is going on with you and Cole?"

I can tell that she is reluctant to admit that they are going out, but I now know they are.

"Please dont tell anyone," she pleads throught the connection.

"I wont." And that is the truth. I dont want to deliver that little message to my wonderful brother. I would get killed for being the messanger. Besides, Gabe and I havent gotten into our big brother-little sister talk on David. But I am not fooled, I know that it is coming.

I come out of my thoughts just as Lanie is introducing me to the new girl. Rel, her name is Rel. I extend my hand. "Hi."

I can tell that this girl is nice. And Lanie is sending out the good vibes about her that I am sure can be read for miles. I hope that she doesnt mind that we are pratically forcing her to eat lunch with us. She just seems really quiet. Something I can totally understand.

We enter the lunchroom and I see Libby sitting at the table with Jared. They look so cute together. I am so happy for her. But I look around and I dont see the others. I especally wanted to talk to Emma to find out what Josh had to talk to her about. I notice that everyone has taken a seat, but I want to go looking for the others. "Hey everyone, I think that I am going to go look for the others."

Everyone kind of nods as I head out toward the hallway. It is pretty clear for the most part, but I dont see any of my friends. That is when I feel the hand on my shoulder.

End Rae part****************

The person who is touching Rae's shoulder can be anyone. First come first serve. If no one picks it up, I will. I am sorry if this part is on the sucky side. I really couldnt think of what to write. Also, I have an idea. What if Rae gets taken by Nicholas at the Saturday game? It is just an idea.
posted on 11-Nov-2001 2:11:00 AM by Sugarplum7
~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ Rory’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

So here I am. Aurora Madison is walking down a deserted hall with the most amazing guy. What is going on with me? I shouldn’t even be here. Mom told me to stay away from Gabe. I have never gone against her wishes before. I have never done that before. I don’t know why I am doing this. I don’t know why I want to. I just have this feeling. I look at him and I have butterflies tickling my stomach, and when he touches me my stomach does somersaults. The lightest touch of his fingers makes my knees quake. When he looks at me my vision gets all blurry. It looks like I am in a nostalgic flashback in a soap opera. Not to mention the way he makes me shiver from one look.

Now that he’s right here . . . it just feels right. It feels like he completes me. I know that sounds like Mom’s favorite movie. She watched ‘Jerry McGuire’ so many times with me and I guess that line just stuck. Do I sound as cheesy as I think I do? Gosh Rory! He completes me? That is just the thing that you would think of. The weird thing about all of this is that it feels like that single sentence sums everything up for me.

“Rory?” I hear him say barely above a whisper. I feel him stop. I felt that pull when you are walking with someone and they stop walking but you are still holding hands so there is the pull between you. It was like I was a human rubber band. I pulled away, but I came right back to him.

“Yeah,” I reply looking up at him. Once again I feel the flutter of butterflies and the flipping of my stomach.

“About earlier.”

“Yeah, I was wondering what was that. I saw things. I don’t know if that was . . . what that was.” I look down to the floor, unable to meet his gaze. I can tell that he walks up close to me. I can see the toes of his boots a few inches from mine. I can’t say this looking at the floor. I have to look at him. I have to se how he feels about all of this. “Gabe, there were three moons and they were silver, and the sky, the clouds, they were green. What was that? How did that happen? I just. I just don’t know what that was. Do you know?” Geez Rory. You have to stop this. How would Gabe know what that was? This is just as new to him as it is to you.

I see him raise his hand to cup my cheek. He strokes my cheek tenderly with his thumb, gently placing my stray strand of hair behind my ear. “I know what that was,” he says calmly, still looking in my eyes. “And I think I know why that happened. I’ll explain it all later. I promise.”

“Gabe, what is going on?” I ask as I bring both of my hands to his.

“I promise to explain it all later when we have time to really get into it. I’ll tell you what that was, why that happened, where that was. I just need you to trust me.” He removed his hands from my face and brought them to my shoulders.

“Okay. Later. I’m sorry . . . I just—“

“It’s okay. I know. Everything will be fine. Just trust me. Do you trust me?” He asked taking my hands into his own.

“Yes,” I say clearly. “Yes, I trust you.” As soon as I finish that last statement the bell rings, signaling the end of first period. I really have to get going. I need to get to English, or Ms. Snieder is going to get so angry with me, which is something I don’t understand because I am never late. I know that the students are out and running through the halls, but I don’t hear them or see them. It’s like I am in this security bubble when he is here. “I have to get to class,” I whisper to him. “I’ll see you later?”

“Yeah,” he says as I slowly pull away from him, heading toward the room.

I love this feeling. He is still holding my hand. It is like he doesn’t want to let me go just as much as I don’t want to leave him. Our hands break away from one another’s and I start to walk down the hall. This just doesn’t feel right, walking away from him just doesn’t feel right.

“Rory!” I hear him call me, followed by the pounding of his shoes on the tile floor as he runs to cover the distance between us. I stop and turn around to face where he is. He stops directly in front of me. I can feel his warm breath against the skin of my forehead when he stops. “Have lunch with me,” he says rather than asks.

“Sure,” I say looking up to stare into his amber-brown eyes, a small smile coming to my lips at the thought of spending more time with him. “I really have to get to class.”

“What is your fourth period class?” he asks as he gently pushes my hair over my shoulder. “I’ll meet you there and walk then I’ll introduce you to the rest of my friends.”

“I have government with Lindberg, room 106,” I say with my breath catching in my throat when I feel his lips kiss my forehead. I slowly back away from him, leaving him in the mob of scurrying students. I turn around so I don’t trip over anything when. I don’t want that to happen, and knowing me I would do that when I walk backwards. After a few steps I turn to look back at him once more. I meet his gaze and the shivers are back in full force running up my spine from the small of my back to the nape of my neck.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Oh God! What am I doing?! I am walking down the hall with Gabe and we are going to have lunch together! Lunch! I have never had lunch with anyone before. Now I am going to be with a whole bunch of people. What does this mean for Gabe and I? Are we friends? Are we more than friends? Are we together? Does he want to be with me like I want to be with him? We walk out on the grass to an area shaded by trees. There are a few people already there taking out their lunches.

“Guys, this is Rory. I invited her to have lunch with us,” he says as he presents me to the others.

“Hi Rory,” they all say at different times.

“That is Josh and his sister Libby. That is Emma and over there is David. The other guys are Jared and Austin.”

We all start talking about things. That is when I notice that they are all really nice, not to mention that they all know me, or at least know who I was. I am guessing that Gabe told them all about me or what he knew about me. This group is very close. I can see it by the way they act together.

I see four girls walk towards us. Two of them are twins. I am guessing they are Gabe’s sisters. One of them addresses the rest of us smiling and says, “Everyone, I would like to introduce you to Rel. We are going to keep her from eating lunch alone, and we will tell her the foods to not buy in the caf. If we play our cards right maybe she will be a new friend.”

“Gabe?” I whisper to him. “Is this everyone?”

“No, Elena is still missing.” He leans in to me and places a comforting hand on my head.

“Hey everyone, I am going to look for Elena,” Gabe’s sister says. She is the one who isn’t a cheerleader. I think this is Rae. I have heard about her around school. She is supposed to be at the top of her class, along with her sister. But one of the sisters, Lanie was more into the extra curricular activities, and I am guessing that is the cheerleader. Everyone kinda nods to her, letting her know that they notice her leave. That is when I see her sister get up and follow her. She doesn’t even give the others a notice. I see Rel taking out her lunch and follow along with the conversations.

At least I am not the only new girl here. It looks like Rel is just as nervous about meeting everyone else as I am. I am not really nervous about being with them, but just nervous about what Mom is going to do to me. These people are really nice, and I get to be with Gabe. So that is a double bonus. I feel Gabe bring his arm around me, comforting me. Did he know I was uneasy? I turn my head to face him. He is smiling at me, making me feel better, safer.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ End Rory’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

posted on 11-Nov-2001 2:32:04 PM by luvroswell26
Hey ladies! Ok, I'm finally going to be catching Josh up! LOL...he's in la la land...expecally after making out with Emma in the Eraser room!

~*~*~Josh's Part~*~*~

I can't believe it's lunch already. Where the hell did the day go? I have no idea. I've been in a daze since this morning. I mean I kissed Emma Valenti! I'm on cloud who knows what number but I know it's higher then nine! Ha ha ha

Anyway! As excited as I am about my new status, or my soon to be new status with Emma, I'm a little nervous about Cole. I mean he's probably going to try and kill me after he finds out what his baby sister and I were doing today.

Lanie, Gracie, Rae, and some girl I've never seen before are walking to our table. I can feel the new girls nervousiness rolling off her in waves which is strange because I usually don't feel human emotions, well only my families, but I think that's because they changed after they mated with our alien parent.

But enough of those theories because that is getting into territory that I SO DO NOT WANT TO BE THINKING ABOUT!

“Everyone, I would like to introduce you to Rel. We are going to keep her from eating lunch alone, and we will tell her the foods to not buy in the caf,” Laine says smiling. “If we play our cards right maybe she will be a new friend.”

Ah a new friend! This could get exciting, I mean look at how much our group has grown over the past day and a half, I mean why not add one more bananna to the bunch! Not that I care, well who am I kidding of course I care we could be putting these people in danger! Why do I always have to be the sensible one and play the bad guy? It totally sucks.

What in the heck is wrong with Laine? Her happy emotions are spiking off the charts. I guess I shouldn't be complaining I mean it's better then having those paralizing fear emotions coming from her. I have felt this hum all day and now I realize that it was coming for Laine. I'm going to have to ask her about this later. I'm dying to know what's gotten her all excited, but she is getting up right now to follow Rae.

I guess Rae is going to try and find Elena. You know, she probably said that but my mind has been going off on tangents all day and I haven't been able to concentrate at all. It's a good thing that Algebra test was yesterday or else I would have totally failed it.

I feel a soft hand caress my bare forearm snapping me out of my thougths. I look to my left and see Emma smiling at me.

"What's wrong?" she asks.

"Nothing, I was just lost in thought. Laine is really happy about something, but I don't know what. Her emotions are close to making me float away," I tell her.

Everyone is asking Rel questions and I try to concnetrate on what she is saying. She's from New York. Wow!

"Wow! New York! Gosh moving to Roswell must seem like torture to you," I say.

"Well, it is a lot slower paced then I'm used to but we'll see what happens. It doesn't seem so bad so far," she says quielty. I can tell she's shy and it's going to take a while to help her get really comfortable with us.

I like her though, there's just something about her that is letting me know she's a very sweet person. I know now that allowing her to join our group isn't going to be a bad thing. Just like telling Jared and Austin about us isn't going to be a bad thing either, and besides they make my sisters happy. But, if either one of them hurt my sisters, Uncle Michael is taking care of them!

~*~*~End Josh's Part~*~*~
posted on 11-Nov-2001 5:07:48 PM by tabasco sauce

Damn. I can't believe it's only lunch time. That means I still have half a day left. I'm convinced school moves slowly to torture me. By the end of the day, I'm always a lifeless hybrid, worrying about how to graph a parabola.

History with Ryder, was oddly....satifactory. Rae's little tutoring session really helped me. Hell, at this rate I might manage to graduate. David Guerin- high school graduate. It has a nice ring to it. Mom and Elena would be proud.

Right now I'm walking to the group's usual table in the quad. Lunch is definately my favorite period of the day. I never have to hear some damn lunatic droaning on about wars, parabolas, and Charles Dickens. That doesn't arouse me. Rae does though.

Moments later, I see Rae's back. Without thinking, I quicken my pace. I want to be next to her. I want everyone in this damn school to know that she's mine. When I'm a foot away from her, I hesistantly place my hand on her shoulder. This damn boyfriend stuff is still a bit ackward.

"David?" Rae asks, as she turns around to look at me. "Hey, baby" I whisper seductively in her ear, Uh oh...bad choice of words...she looks mad...she looks angry...she looks like she's about to crack up "Baby? David, what do you think I am, a Barbie Doll?" What to say, what to say. Hell. I think she just cornered mr "I'm sorry, princess. Next time I'll address you as 'the love of my life'. I wouldn't want to make you look cheap by calling you 'baby' Although...the former sounds rather corny"

When I look down at Rae, I see that she is on the verge of hysterics. Hell. I love it when she smiles.
"Oh- sit down you big lug. What am I ever going to do with you?"

That's when I saw them. All three of them. Newbies. Unfamiliars. Don't they know we can't open up to anyone? If anyone discovers our secret, we can be chased by the FBI, or our enemies, or...

"Rae, who are they?" I whisper, nodding in the direction of the three newcomers. "Oh...that's Austin, Jared, and the new girl Rel. They're all really nice. I'm sure you'll like them"

I don't get a chance to argue, because Lanie starts giving introductions. Hell. Goodbye Roswell. In a month, I probably be in a lab somewhere getting pricked by needles 24/7.

I begin to calm down...just a bit. Then Gabe does the unthinkable. He brings yet another outsider to our table. Hell. I outta pack my bags and turn myself into the Feds right now. It sure beats PreCalc.

posted on 11-Nov-2001 7:40:32 PM by Lizzy Parker
Okay, I'm back with another Rel part. This is so much fun. BTW Andy, I really like David! He was so much fun to read. Well, talk to you all later.

***Rel’s Part***

They seem like a nice group. And that’s good, right? To make new friends? I can’t just live my life in Roswell without friends, right? Well, if I did, it would certainly teach my parents a thing or two about moving when their child is in the middle of high school. That’s just not fair. I take another bite of my sandwich while I listen to Josh make some comment on New York.

Rae and Lanie have left, looking for some other member of their group. Oh, oh, that means Gracie’s the only one left that I sorta know in the smallest way. This is so, so not good! You’d think that someone with the slight ability to almost read minds wouldn’t be so shy. You’re wrong.

“Well, it is a lot slower paced then I'm used to but we'll see what happens. It doesn't seem so bad so far," I hear myself saying almost inaudibly. Speak up girl, I yell in my mind.

“You’ll get used to it eventually,” Gracie tells me. “I’ve lived her all my life and sometimes, once in a blue moon, it can be interesting. That is, if you have the right friends.”

I smile for the hundredth time. It’s so weird. No other group of people have ever tried to make me feel this welcome before, well, except for Jason. But by the time I met him, I had already known other people in New York. Even David, who’s sending off these paranoia vibes that I don’t even need the hum to distinguish, seems to be opening up, though VERY, VERY slightly and warily to me and Jared, Austin, and Rory. This is nice. I like the included feeling I get around these people.

I dig in my backpack to try and find the soda I had grabbed from the fridge before leaving school this morning and accidentally knock my book out of it. Oh no! I really don’t need to be caught with a book titled “Among Us” with my hopefully new friends, and in Roswell? Okay, so I had wanted to refresh myself on the superstition surrounding the town and William Atherton is supposed to be a credible source. I meant to leave the freakin’ book at home!

Before I manage to rebury it in my backpack, Rory, who was closest to the book picks it up and hands it to me. But not before everyone else could see the title and the alien head on the cover! Talk about mortifying! And I know my embarrassment has returned, cause the hum has suddenly come back as well. In the middle of the quad though, it is impossible to distinguish any one voice.

“You believe in aliens?” Gabe asks, almost cautiously.

“Well, I..” God, why do I feel like a fish out of water? No one believes in aliens in Roswell, I’m sure of it! Yet…oh no! “Um,” my voice has dropped to a whisper.

“Do you or do you not?” David asks, his eyes narrowed.

“I read stuff on the paranormal and supernatural. It’s a bit of a hobby. You’ve heard of ‘Spooky Mulder’? Well, you can consider me ‘Spooky Savary.’ I want to believe, and I want to meet one.”

There, I said it. Hopefully fast enough so that no one understood me. This awkward silence overtakes the group. I feel like a deer trapped in the headlight. Oh no! There goes my one chance at friends. As soon as word gets around…

“Well, like I’ve said, I’ve lived in Roswell all my life and I’ve never met an alien. Sorry Rel, you’ll have to look elsewhere. For now, you’re stuck with normal human beings for friends. I hope you don’t mind.” Gracie’s words interrupted my frantic ramblings in my head.

Wait- did she just say the word friends? She found out about my weird obsession and still wants to be friends? Is this a dream, cause if so, I don’t want to wake up.

***End Rel's Part***
posted on 11-Nov-2001 9:26:32 PM by tabasco sauce

I'm glad that you like David!! He's a tough cookie, but inside, he's a softy... just like his dad. BTW, I'm loving Rel more and more with each new post! She's fitting in perfectly! I can't wait till Jason comes into the mix, so she can have her boyfriend! tee hee!!!

posted on 12-Nov-2001 4:46:58 PM by Maxluver02
Konnichiwa minna-chan!

I haven't had a chance to read any of the new parts yet ( don't be mad )*sad* I hope everything is going good without me. Anyway, I'll be able to read some more tomorrow though. Yay!! My comp is still down*sad* Well gotta go. Bye

posted on 12-Nov-2001 11:12:23 PM by AvengingAngelIQ
Greetings and salutations from a newbie. I'm as nervous a all else concerning this. If somethings wrong please let me know and I'll fix it.

Character: Jason Blue

Profile: Jason Blue is the child of Ava. He has black hair with blue streaks. Blue eyes and a well toned body. He has two tattoos a panther ready to pounce on his arm and an Antarian symbol on his chest (The swirly from the pendant) with writing of some significance. As for piercings only two earings in one ear. He's a younger version of dupe Zan but that's not his father. He has attitude along with a hard edge. When he walks people make room for him. But at the same time he's very intelligent. It's difficult to get to know him. He has two soft spots his mother and Rel Savary the girl that owns his heart. He was sent away by Ava to find Max and Liz in Roswell.
Power: He can hear people's thoughts if he's concentrating on them. He also has the power of speed.


Here I am walking down this road trying to get a ride and to of all places the alien capital of the world, Roswell, New Mexico. Who knows what preppies I'm going to meet up with? But I guess I had no choice I had to leave the hood and moms behind. Damn, I left her alone to deal with those two freaks. But it's all, good I'm sure she'll be able to handle it. I think I have more probs with where I'm headed. At least she'll be there and I'll get to see her again. Rel Savary. Just thinking her name makes me want to get there faster. Her parents were off the hook moving her here for a better life. What they meant was to get away from me. But I have a surprise for them when I show up out of the blue. But then again they don't call me Jason Blue for nothing. I wonder if she still has the necklace I gave her; I wonder if she still wears it. What does this sign say? Roswell, New Mexico a hundred miles. Damn where the hell is a car when you need one. Oh is that what I see in the distance a car. Cool, I'll hitch a ride with them when they stop and if they don't stop I'll just make sure they accidentally get a flat and they need my help to fix it. These alien powers should come into some use. Rel baby don't worry your man is coming for you and we'll show Roswell, New Mexico a time of their lives. Who knows maybe I might get new peeps; maybe not.

*End of Jason*

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 12-Nov-2001 11:18:07 PM ]
posted on 13-Nov-2001 10:55:16 AM by dreamcatcher
OMGoodness chicas! I am soo sorry! I haven't posted! I swear to god I will tonight!!!!

I love you guys

posted on 13-Nov-2001 2:21:47 PM by Sugarplum7
Hi girlies!

:waves: I just want to let you know that I am in the process of writing a Lanie part that continues from the hand on the shoulder thing, and a Rory part where Rory and Rel go off to a class that they share together. I just want to keep you all posted on my writing sit.

Love you to all of you,
posted on 13-Nov-2001 2:51:42 PM by Lizzy Parker
Hey everyone!

Just stopping in to say hi since I'm pretty much bored out of my mind in my Bio Projects class at the moment (we have internet access, yay!*big*). Anyways, Angie!! (I hope I got your name right!) Welcome!!! I'm not the only newbie anymore!!! *happy* I like Jason, he's definately a really interesting character (I write Rel by the way). Can't wait till the two of them are reunited! It'll be a lot of fun. Andy, glad you like Rel! I'm having a lot of fun writting this! I can't wait to wait to write another part! :D (Way too much free time at the moment, way too much free time...) Can't wait for your parts Katie and Ria! Well, I'll talk to you all later!

posted on 13-Nov-2001 2:54:34 PM by Lizzy Parker
Oops! Stupid school computer! Double post! Sorry!

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 13-Nov-2001 2:55:25 PM ]
posted on 13-Nov-2001 6:06:53 PM by Anniepoo98
Howdy all... I am so going to love Jason and Rel. This is too cool*happy* Well, we havent heard from Jared in awhile so here he is... I hope you likes*happy*

Jared Part********************

I swear that I almost spit out my Sprite when I heard Gracie say "Well you will just have to put up with having normal humans for friends." Normal, I think that what I have seen in the past few days has been anything but. Especially Libby. She is amazing. She even gave me a kiss. I felt like doing the biggest damn dance in the world when that happened. I wanted to run out to the middle of the quad and start screaming "Ha ha ha... Libby Whitman kissed me, Jared Ryder. What do you think about that?"

And now I am eating lunch with her and the rest of the Crashdown Crew. When I nearly spit out my soda, Libby looked over at me. "Are you okay Jared?"

I shook my head as I swallowed hard. I really wasnt expecting to hear that from anyone in this group. It just caught me off guard. I decided I better jump into the conversation before everyone thought I was weird. "So, Rel, what were you reading?"

Rel just looked at me. "Atherton. It is just a silly obssession."

"Its no biggie. I have read Atherton, he's not bad."

Now it was Libby's turn to almost spit out her soda. "You read stuff on aliens? I never knew that."

I shrugged my shoulders. "You cannot live in the Alien-myth capital of the world and not have read something on aliens. As my father would say, you need to be well-rounded."

Well, with that Libby nearly doubled over with laughter. Actually, almost everyone did. "What," I asked throughing my hands in the air.

Libby took my hand. "It just really sounds like your dad."

I started to laugh too. "Yeah it does doesnt it." I bought Libby's hand to my lips and place a light kiss there. "Thank you."

Libby gave me a surprised look. "Thank you for what."

I smiled at her. "Just for being you."

I know, I know. I have offically become corny, but who could blame me. This is Libby Whitman we are talking about.

End Jared Part****************
posted on 13-Nov-2001 8:04:58 PM by Sugarplum7
~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ Lanie’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

I see Rae get up and leave. I guess she is looking for the others, but I don’t really have an idea as to why. I mean we usually all get there about 10-15 minutes into the period, and then spend the rest of the time just talking a about what happened in class today.

I don’t really know what is going on today, but it is just really nice today. I can’t help but smile at everything that is going on. I mean look at this. There are new members to our group. Gabe actually looks really happy. I have never seen him smile like that before, and he and Rory are really in their own little universe. I am just really happy that he is with someone now. Sure she is human, but that is like an epidemic that is spreading. At least he might go easy on me when it comes to Cole. He can’t really do anything. I have opposed him on certain things before and stood my ground. Rae is the one who may be in for it. I don’t think she has ever really said no to him. It’s okay. I did soften Gabe up for her a bit with al my reminders that the Rae and Gabe thing would happen. Anyways, Daddy is the only one that can stop me from being with Cole, and there is no reason to stop us from being together. Daddy has known Cole ever since he was born. Cole is a great student and athlete. And he is reliable and caring, and a really great kisser. I can feel that dopey smile come to my face. Cole. I can’t wait for school to end so I can be with him again. This is just great! I am Cole’s girlfriend. That is amazing! Oh God! Is Josh looking at me? He is. Oh no! That is not good. I am sure he can feel me with that touchy feely power sensory reading thing that he has. I gotta go. I really don’t want to tell anyone else until I am with Cole. I want us to announce it together. I can go after Rae. That is what I’ll do. I’ll go after Rae. It doesn’t really matter that David is already going after her. I just need a reason to get away from Josh right now.

I get up from my seat and walk away as quickly as I can, following where I think Rae went. There she is! It looks like David beat me to her. I get up to her and place my hand on her shoulder. She whips around, scaring the living daylights out of me. As a reaction I jump back and accidentally hit someone, throwing me off balance and making me fall. I fall on my butt and then my back makes contact with the floor, and lastly my head.

“Owie,” I say, sitting up and rubbing my head, and then the situation hits me. I am in plain site and a few of the students are looking at me. I look into Rae’s face. She is so worried and afraid that I hurt myself. Her expression and the fact that the head cheerleader just fell on her butt makes me laugh. “Rae?” I say between giggles. “What was that for? It’s just me.” David walks over to help me up because I am laughing so hard I couldn’t get off my butt. “Ow. Do you know how much this floor hurts?” I ask, as I straighten out my uniform. And wipe the tear streaks from my face. Hopefully I can handle this healing. It isn’t that big of a job. I really don’t want to go back to the others just yet.

“Why are you here Lanie?” Rae asks as she takes a Kleenex out of her pocket and hands it to me.

“I needed to get away for a sec. Josh was noticing that I am way more chipper than usual, and I don’t want to tell him why my head is in the clouds and I am dancing on air. Then there are the looks that Libby was giving me. It is like she wanted to ask me something and the only thing I can think of is my mood. I just need to get away for a sec to regain what is left of my composure. The present in my locker just made me really up there, and I wasn’t ready for Josh. So I took the easy out and left. Now I need to go the restroom and you know.”

“Yeah, and Lanie?” David asked.

“Yeah? What is it David?”


“Yeah, breathing is something that would be good,” Rae said as she put her hands on my shoulders.

“Breathe, right. I wasn’t breathing. I thought I was. I mean if I wasn’t breathing then I would have gotten this light headed feeling that makes me feel like I am going to faint, and I haven’t gotten that feeling yet so I must have been breathing. I think I know when I am not breathing because then I would have the room is spinning around me and the floor isn’t level kinda feeling that I am experiencing right now, meaning that I am not breathing now so I should stop talking and take a deep breath so I am not going to pass out huh?”

I take a deep breath and continue talking. “What are you two doing? You are supposed to tell me when I do that so I don’t pass out. And you did tell me. Okay, Lanie is feeling like a big idiot so she will go to now. Okay bye.”

I turn around and walk to the bathroom. I can feel Rae’s happiness through the connection and know that I made her laugh. I never really know what the big deal is. Whenever I go into a tirade she always starts to feel more at ease. I guess it could be because I make her feel more normal. Oh well. I need to go to the bathroom and do some healing to my head. I can feel the pounding headache that is just waiting to scramble my brain. After that I need to get to the others before they think that something is wrong.

I make my way to the bathroom and heal my small head before I leave. I walk to the others who are still chatting on the quad.

“Welcome back,” Josh says. “Where were you, and why are you overly chipper today?”

“No reason. It has just been a really good day. I think I aced a quiz. I aced a test. I am cheering at the game tomorrow. The school day is almost over, and I am going shopping this afternoon with Cole to help him choose something for Auntie Tess.”

“Is that all?” he asked trying to get more information out of me.

“Yes that is all.” I hope that he drops it. I don’t know how much longer I can keep the Cole factor in all of this under wraps.

“What are you doing Josh? This isn’t the Spanish Inquisition,” Gracie says, coming to my rescue like always.

Everyone looks at her questioningly. She made a historical connection, and for Gracie that is odd.

“What?” she asks. “I heard it on a show. I thought it would work. It made me sound smart huh?”

“Nothing will make you sound smart,” Josh says shooting the sleeve of a straw at her, striking her in the forehead.

“Shut up,” she says as she throws her apple at him, which he catches and takes a bite of.

“Fanks,” he says with his mouth full of the apple.

“Josh! That is my lunch! You are eating my lunch!” Gracie yells.

“Here Gracie,” I say. “You can have mine. Besides, I know you like them cut and peeled.” I throw her my ziplock bag full of apple slices.

“Hey! No fair!” Gabe says as he sees me throw my apples to Gracie.

“What?” I ask as I look at him. I thought he was still on planet Rory. I know that he loves my apples too. I don’t understand why he can’t make them. I even showed him what I do, so he could make his own, but he never does.

“You always share your apples with the rest of us, and now they are just for Gracie.”

“Yes,” I reply. “If you want some you will have to ask her. I already had my few, and I am full.” That last statement was followed by everyone with some alien blood in them to practically jump on her. I still don’t know why they don’t make their own. All I do is add some Tabasco to the peeled and cut up apples. I guess it is like the waffle thing. But Rae doesn’t even make the apples. I guess it is just me.

“Lanie. Next time keep the bag. I will just take what I want. Now I know why you are secretive when you eat them. It is like feeding time at the zoo,” Gracie says when she gets up to throw the empty bag away.

“Yeah. Being me is hazardous.”

The others just laugh.

“What is the big thing about the apples?” Austin asks.

“They are just really good. Whenever Lanie makes something its great. Her and Rae’s waffles are the best,” Gabe said as he put another slice into his mouth.

“Really?” Rory asked. “Can I try one?”

“I don’t know if you will like it. Most people don’t have the same . . . tastes that the rest of us do,” Libby said.

“Well, I can at least try it, right?”

“Uh sure,” Josh says when he sees Gabe hand her a slice.

She takes a small bite, tasting it to see what the big deal is. After she finishes the small bite she pops the rest of the slice in her mouth, devouring it.

“That is good. I don’t think I have ever had anything that tasted . . . right before,” she said, making the rest of our mouths drop in amazement—everyone but Gabe’s. It was like he knew she would like it. What does that mean? Is she?

My beeping phone interrupted my thoughts. I look down into the face and see that I have a text message. I bring it up and see the small note: I am thinking of you. I love you. Cole. Oh God! Here we go again. I can feel myself shoot back up into the stratosphere. We have to tell the others soon. I don’t think I can keep it a secret much longer, especially when Josh is sitting a few feet away.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ End Lanie’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

posted on 14-Nov-2001 9:35:20 AM by Maxluver02
Very good girlies! I love everyone's parts! I can't wait til I'm able to post my parts again. It's no fun just having to read and not write. I hope by the end of the week I'll get to join in on the fun again. It's gonna suck if I don't get my computer fixed by next week b/c next week is Thanksgiving holiday (I get to stay home for the entire week!) *sigh* This sucks*sad*not being able to post really sucks.....Anyway, I love Jason's part! He seems like he'll be an awesome character. Did everyone watch Roswell yesterday???? What did you think???? Oh no! Kivar is actually on earth!!! Bad news for the Pod Squad!
Did y'all watch Buffy too??? I can't wait to see it next Tuesday, I wanna see what happens btwn Buffy and Spike....*big*I think they would be good together (but that's just me). Anyway, I need to go now, the bell's about to ring. Later chicas!!!!!!


posted on 15-Nov-2001 11:48:08 AM by Sugarplum7
Hi Girls,

This is just a quick quetion. I wanted to know if there were any other people that wanted to post a lunch part. If not I was going to post a Rory part that ends lundh and gets on with the day. Let me know chicas.

Luv ya tons,

Edited to add this:

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ Rory’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

“Okay, now I don’t mean to backtrack or anything, but when you say ‘Spooky Mulder,’ do you mean that really cute guy in the old television show? What was the name of that show? Mom was always watching the old reruns. Oh ‘The X-files’! Is that the show?” I ask. I know that Rel said that a few minutes ago, but the question is still in my mind. I have to find out if that is what she meant.

“Yeah, I’m surprised that you actually knew. That is an old show,” Rel says and then takes another bite of her lunch.

“My Mom loves that show. She was always saying something like that was the greatest show and when David Duchovny left the show just went downhill from there. I never really read anything about aliens. I am more of a well . . . I am more of a fiction without the science part of it reader.” I pull out my copy of All the Pretty Horses “I have a thing for horses,” I say shyly, looking down, avoiding their looks.

“So you’ve never read anything alien related?” David says. He looks kinda shocked at my admission.

“At least she reads,” Josh says in a joking manner. At his last comment the rest of them laugh at his joke. I guess that David is not one to read and all the others know.

I could only smile when I look at all the fun everyone is having at lunch. Today is just so very different from all the other days. I am usually just sitting alone at lunch and never really bothering to be with anyone. I lean back against the tree trunk and just relax, closing my eyes and listen to everything that is going on.

“Are you tired?” Gabe whispers next to my ear. His low, smooth voice floats into my mind. His warm breath brushing against my ear, making me shiver from the chills he sent up my spine. I open my eyes slowly. “Are you getting cold?” He asks, clearly noticing that I shivered.

“No. I think I am fine,” I say as I shrug lightly.

“Here,” he said as he shrugged out of his jacket, wrapping it around my shoulders.

“Thank you,” I say with a small smile curving my lips.

“Are you tired?” He asks again as he scoots closer to me, putting his arm around me.

“Yeah. I just wanted to relax a little. I am just afraid that I am going to fall asleep during Spanish.”

“I don’t think that that will help. Lunch is practically over. The bell is going to ring in five, four, three, two, one.” As soon as he said that the bell rang, signaling the end of lunch.

“How did you do that?” I ask smiling at his timing. I pack up my bag and get my things together.

“Oh, I have my secrets, but I think I can tell you.” He leans into me and whispers in my ear, “I used my special alien powers.” I can hear the smile in his voice.

“Haha, very funny. I am not that gullible.”

“Okay, you got me. I was just hoping that it would work. I had no idea that I would be right.”

He stands up and extends his hand to me, offering to help me up. I place my hand in his and when we make contact I have the strangest sense of déjà vu. I can’t explain it, but I just have this feeling that I have done this before. I stand up and remove his jacket from my shoulders, handing it to him.

“Keep it. I don’t want you getting cold.” He takes the jacket and places it on my shoulders once again.

“Hey, Rel?” Gracie asks.

“Yeah,” Rel says responding to Gracie.

“What class do you have next?”

She gets her schedule out of her pocket and looks it over. “Uh, Spanish with Moseley.”

“I have that class,” I say. “I can take you with me.

“Okay,” she says smiling.

I turn around to face Gabe. “I guess I’ll see you later?” I ask him.

“You bet. I’ll meet you after last period here.” He says as he pushes my hair over my shoulder.

“Okay,” I say as I smile at him before I walk up to Rel and we make our way to Spanish. I have this weird feeling that he has, I don’t know, awakened something in me. It is like I am only really alive when he is there. I know that that sounds incredible stupid, but that is how it feels. What is Mom going to think when she finds out that I am in like with the one person she never wanted me to see? Is it like? I don’t know. It could be more. It feels like more. Am I in love with him? Is this love?

“Is this teacher hard?” Rel asks as we enter the classroom, bringing me back to reality.

“Not really,” I say as we take our seats in the classroom. “At least she lets us choose our seats opposed to making us sit in alphabetical order. That is something I never really understood. Why did they want alpha order?” I say. I take of Gabe’s jacket and hang it on the back of the seat. Immediately my thoughts rush to him, followed by what Mom will think. What am I doing? I know that I shouldn’t, but I can’t stop. I just I need to know what is going on. I hope that he is going to explain what happened. Those flashes or visions or whatever they were, were intense. I don’t know where that was, or why that happened, or why I feel so safe with Gabe. I hope Mom doesn’t go ballistic on me.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ End Rory’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 18-Nov-2001 9:22:22 PM ]
posted on 27-Nov-2001 7:18:00 PM by Sugarplum7
Hi Girls!

I am just updating the RPG here.

Luv ya,
Katie *angel*

***Rel’s Part***

Rory was right. Ms. Moseley is such an improvement over Mrs. Galwoski. Thank God! If I had to deal with one more teacher like Galwoski within such a short time, I think I would have flipped. I’ve done so before… Spanish class actually went by really fast. The teacher let me sit next to Rory in the back, and she helped me catch up in between the lesson. She didn’t bother to embarrass me in front of the class! Before I knew it, the bell had rung. Wow! Time is going by fast today, a huge difference from yesterday. I like it.

I glance at my schedule when the bell rings. Pre-cal with Mirski. Okay, math, hopefully not too hard. Rory looks at me skeptically, waiting by the front door. Oh, is she waiting for me? I stuff my pens and new text in my backpack, reach for my binder, and rush over. She smiles shyly.

“I had noticed earlier that you had math with me next. I’ll show you the way. I think Jared and Libby are in that class too. I’m not sure…”

“Oh,” I reply softly as we walk towards the next class. The conversation dwindles and I open my binder to the first page as we walk. I smile at the picture of Jason that I had placed there. I wanted to be able to look at him whenever I wanted to in school. I miss him.

“Whose that?” Rory asks softly. She interrupts me from my daydreams. For a few moments, I had forgotten I was in Roswell, in a new school, alone, still trying to make new friends.

I smile to myself, semi blushing. “That’s Jason. He was…is my boyfriend from New York. I miss him a lot. My parents don’t.” I blurt all this out before I even realize what I’m saying.

“I know what it’s like,” Rory replies as quietly as me.

I look at her quizzically as we near the classroom. What’s she talking about? I noticed the couples in my new ‘lunch group.’ They all looked very happy and at ease with each other. Luckily, my look encourages her to continue before I have to break my shy streak and say something obtrusive.

“Mom doesn’t like my new friends very much. Especially the idea of me being with Gabe. She’s always told me to stay away with them. I’ve…I’ve listened till now,” she tucks a strand of hair out of her face. I mimic with my own dark brown hair.
“You’re the first person I’ve told this to. I don’t know why…I just felt…”

“That you could trust me cause we have a similar situation, you know, me and Jase.”

She laughs. “Maybe that’ll come in handy some day...”

We enter the classroom in the middle of a real conversation. Even though Lanie and Gracie and everyone have been really nice, it’s different with Rory. There’s a possible close friend potential. All my life I’ve watched all those other girls with their best friends, and though I’ve had friends, I’ve never stayed in one place long enough to have a best friend. Maybe it will be different this time. Already, I’ve seemed to be accepted into this nice group of close friends, and found a friend who I can really emphasize with. If Jason was here, I’d say life was perfect.

***End Rel’s Part***

~*~*~*Gracie’s Part*~*~*~

I skip into the girls locker room with a silly grin on my face. I just kissed Austin. Well sure it wasn’t a mind-blowing, heart-stopping kiss, hell it wasn’t even on the lips but still I’m happy. I don’t know what came over me. He’s just…I don’t know perfect. I go to little gym to practice our routine and when it was almost time to start the rally Lanie still wasn’t there, which was weird because Lanie is always early. And I mean early. I offered to go find her. When I walked into the locker room Lanie was sitting on one of the benches wrapping her ankle. The wrong ankle.

“Lanie,” I call out to her

“Hmmm,” She responded while turning around giving me a quick glance.

I give her a curious smile and say, “Lanie sweetie, what is going on? I know something is going on. You are bandaging the wrong ankle.”

“Gracie, nothing is going on,” she says. Does she actually think I will buy that?? Come on Lanie you will have to try better than that with me. And then it hits me…

“Oh My God! You have a boyfriend. Who is it? Wait don’t tell me. I can guess. Mark! It’s Mark! I know that you wanted to get together with him.”

She gets this disgusted look on her face. Alright so scratch Mark.

“No, there is no way I am going to waste my time on that guy.”

“So then who is it? I know it is someone. There is no way you can hide that from me chica. We are VS buds, and I know that even a trip there would make you this spacey. So come one you alien sex goddess you.” I said the last part to her in a low voice so no one would over hear.

“If I tell you there is no way you can tell anyone. You have to promise. We are talking total secrecy here.” Lanie tells me

“Cross my heart. I won’t tell. If I do you can take away all our VS plans.” She knows I’ll keep her secret. I would never give up our VS rituals!

We do our promise shake and then it’s back to business

“So?” I say wanting to know who this mystery guy is.

“It’s Cole.” Did I just hear that right? Cole? As in our Cole? Well it looks like he’s Lanie’s Cole now. I feel a smile form on my lips.

“You and you and you and you and! Him and you and him. What about Gabe? It doesn't matter. You and . . . and him. That is WOW!” I exclaim. I just can’t get over this Lanie and Cole. That is just like wow.

“I know. Remember, you promised. Come on. We have to stretch.” Lanie says and starts to pull me towards the group to start stretching. I still can’t believe this, Lanie and Cole. “Wow” I say aloud again and then start stretching.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Blah blah blah will this teacher ever shut up? Hello I am bored. Very bored. This hour is going by so slowly. Mrs. Galwoski is doing a damn fine job of boring the hell out of me today. Usually I like English but today I just want this hour to pass by quicker so I can see Austin! The whole time I was cheering at the pep rally he kept his eyes on me. That boy really knows how to make a girl feel special. It’s amazing that all this has happened. I know Austin doesn’t know everything yet, but he will soon. And I really hope that he can accept it all. My thoughts are interrupted when someone knocks on the door, Oh we have a new girl! She introduced herself to the class and Mrs. Galwoski told her to sit by me. Rel seems really nice. She has this friendly quality about her. She takes her seat next to me and I lean over to introduce my self.

Hi,” I whisper “I’m Gracie.”

“Rel,” she replies

“Welcome to Roswell. I think you’re going to like it here!”

Before I knew it the hour was over and finally it was time for lunch, which meant I could see Austin. Lanie comes in and tells me to hurry up. I introduce Lanie to Rel and we make our way to Lanie’s locker. Rae is there and they both got quiet for a second so I figure they are doing the telepathic talking thingy.

We find our way to where everyone is eating lunch and we sit down. Introductions are made and various people in are group are coming and going. I figured Lanie got up because Josh was probably sensing her emotions. And of course when she came back Josh started with his questioning.

“Welcome back,” Josh says. “Where were you, and why are you overly chipper today?”

“No reason. It has just been a really good day. I think I aced a quiz. I aced a test. I am cheering at the game tomorrow. The school day is almost over, and I am going shopping this afternoon with Cole to help him choose something for Auntie Tess.”

“Is that all?” he asked trying to get more information out of Lanie.

“Yes that is all.” She tells him

“What are you doing Josh? This isn’t the Spanish Inquisition,” I say coming to her defense. Everyone’s looking at me funny. Why are they looking at me like that? Even Austin’s giving me this look like ‘what the hell? Does she even know what she just said?’ I do know what I just said thank you very much. Okay so I don’t, but they just assume…whatever I shrug my shoulders and smile “What?” I ask “I heard it on a show. I thought it would work. It made me sound smart huh?”

“Nothing will make you sound smart,” Josh says shooting the sleeve his straw at me, hitting me in the forehead.

“Shut up,” I yell at him and throw my apple. He eats it and I yelled him and then Lanie gives me hers. Score! Lanie makes the best apples. They are just so good. Rory try’s one and likes it. Oh my god! Why did she like that? Most people would have gagged on it. Why do I get a funny feeling about this? And why is Gabe not surprised. Oh boy this can’t be good? Can it? And where the hell is Elena? I just hope everything goes smoothly today. It’s been such an awesome day I don’t want anything to mess it up. I look over at Austin and he smiles at me. I smile back at him and I can’t wait until I can get to talk to him, alone.

~*~*~*End Gracie’s Part*~*~*~

**********Angel's Part************************

Journal entry:
"Cant brothers be a pain sometimes? Gosh, my brother Austin has been coaxing me all week to write a love poem that he can give to Gracie Whitman. See he totally loves her. I can understand his crush, since ive had them before, but this asking for poetry is kinda strange. He told me he doesnt want anyone but me to know that he wants to do this and he isnt going to admit this to I guess I may end up writing after all."
I have only 1 hour until ballet practice!!! oh my goodness im going to be late!! I ran all over my room looking for my dance shoes. "oh no!! I cant find them!" I glanced over my bed and saw something peeking underneath, "ah ha!! there they are." I quickly grab them, wrap up the laces around them and stuffed them in my purple gym bag. I stride back to my desk and continue writing.
"There is something you gotta know about me, I wanna be a dancer. Not just any dancer, the kind you pay good money just to watch them glide across the silky stage. Thats my dream. I know I could do it if I wanted to, I have the graces for it. I know itll take time.
I have been in ballet since I was six years old, I remember my first day there...."


"mommy is this where im gonna learn to dance?" I asked my mother.
"yes sweetie, and your going to be the most perfect ballerina ever! " my mother cooed, smoothing her knuckles over my chubby young face.
I walked into the studio holding my mothers hand tightly.....

*********************End of Flashback**************

"Thats how it all began, and since then ive never stopped." I looked over my slender arm to where my silver watch layed. The hand read 3:45. "time to go, bye for now!" I finshed the entry and closed my ball point black ink pen. Setting my leather journal in its hiding place behind my oak dresser, I grabbed my car and house keys and headed out the door.

******************End Angel's Part*******************

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ Lanie Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

I sit in class and wait for the final bell to ring, excusing us from class, and lets us leave the campus to go off and have some real fun. What does that mean to me? That means that I can hurry up and get to my locker so I can get ready to go out with my boyfriend. Hmmm. My boyfriend. That has a nice ring to it. I actually like the sound of it. He is mine, and there is no way that I am going to be giving him up. The bell rings with a loud, shrill, high pitched ring and we all jump out of our seats and head out of the classroom.

I wonder if anyone else ever feels like an animal the way that we are conditioned by that on sound. When it rings we all get up and leave, moving to another place. It can be another class or it can just be leaving to go home or get on with the rest of our day. I am just glad that cheer practice was rescheduled to tomorrow morning opposed to right after school. Making a girl go through a day like this without seeing her new boyfriend has to be a type of punishment. I am serious. How can some people handle long distance relationships? It must feel like torture, having to go through days, weeks, months, without seeing the one person in the world that you know can make all your problems go away is just not right.

That is when the thought hits me. I am going to be one of those people. I am going to have to go through months without really seeing Cole. Months. He is here now, visiting for Auntie Tess’s birthday, but as soon as that is over he is going to have to leave. He is going to have to leave on Sunday. He is going to walk away from me and walk onto a plane that will take him away from me. It will take him back to where he has to be. He will leave me and return to his apartment in California. He is going to be going to another state. I thought of all of this when I go through the motions that have become routine. I do them over ten times a week. I open my locker and rifle through the books, taking out the ones that I will need for homework and placing the one’s I don’t need on the shelf. I am glad that Uncle Michael made me that shelf for my locker. It has definitely made everything easier to organize. I place my jacket in my bag, and slip the straps over my shoulder. I take out the ‘Stanford’ sweatshirt that Cole placed in there as a surprise and hang it on my arm as I walk to the parking lot where Cole awaits me.

“Lanie!” I hear someone say. I think it is one of the girls. I don’t’ know who, but I am just too lost in my own world to pay them any notice.

He is going to leave me. He is going to go back to his home and I am going to be here. Everyone here is with someone. They are all coupled up and I am going to be the only one not with someone. There is Rel, but I am sure that she will get someone. She is very nice and sweet and caring. I am sure that someone will want to be with her.

Everything is so very Noah’s Ark right now, and I am the one person that isn’t a pair. I hear him call to me. I turn to face his and I have to smile. He is so happy right now. The joy is evident on his face, and it is just so cute. His eyes twinkle like a little boy’s on Christmas morning. He breaks into a jog and comes to me, sweeping me up into his embrace and swinging me around in a circle. I can’t help but release the small laugh that bubbles within me at his merriment.

I wrap my arms around his neck and just relax in his embrace. I can feel the warmth that covers me when he is this close to me. I rest my head against his chest as soon as he places my feet on the floor and remove my arms from around his neck, moving them to wrap around his body. I just stand there and enjoy the feel of him standing next to me, holding me. He slowly pulled back to look at me. I could see the concern and worry in his eyes. I could already tell what he was thinking just by looking into his eyes. I smile at him and nod my head. He looks at me once again and then brings me back to his chest. I take a deep breath and then lace my fingers with his. Together we make our way to his car.

Cole and I have always shared this . . . understanding for one another. We each knew how the other thought, and what the other was thinking. It is not really like what I have with Rae. With her I know what she is thinking. I know it because I can hear it. With Cole it is more like an inkling of what he is thinking. I have a rough idea about what is going through his mind. Like what just happened. I could tell that he was looking at me, and his expression asking me if I was okay. I knew that that is what he was going to say. The trip to the mall was filled in comfortable silence.

Throughout the entire drive I could tell that he was still wondering about my earlier behavior. I know I should tell him what was bothering me, but I didn’t want to spoil his mood. This was such a great day for him and I didn’t want to ruin it by my random thoughts. I don’t even know if he thought about it. He was acting a little different when he was hugging me. It was almost like he was clinging to me just as much as I was to him. Could he have thought of the same thing I had? He pulls into a parking space and turns off the car.

We get out together and walk to the entrance. Before we start walking pulls me to him once again. He gently places a kiss on my forehead. “I love you,” he whispers to me.

“And I love you,” I say to him as I squeeze his hand gently.

As soon as we enter the mall he stops and looks into my eyes, “Lanie?” he asks me. “What’s wrong? I know something is wrong.”

“It’s nothing. I was just thinking ahead. I was just remembering that you don’t live in Roswell anymore. You have to leave on Sunday to get back to your classes. And when you do I am going to be here alone without you. I am just being silly. I know that you will come back to visit, but they are few and far between. I don’t know if I would want to hear your voice over the phone. I mean, I want to hear you and talk to you, but I don’t know if I would want to hear you because then I would want to hold you and just be able to touch you. Now I sound like a pathetic school girl that is becoming a loon.” I say. I can’t believe I just said that. I am a total idiot for thinking that. Why do I have to be such an idiot?

“Lanie, baby, look at me,” he says to get my attention from the floor.

I do as he asks and look into his blue eyes. I can see the different shades of blue in them. The pale, soft hues and the striking sapphire, blended with the bold cobalt all come together with other shades of blue to give him the most awesome blue eyes. His eyes were always the one place that held his thoughts and feelings.

“Lanie, I may have to go back to California, but it isn’t home. You have my heart. It is going to stay with you. You own it—own me. Mom was always telling us that home is where the heart is. My heart is where it always has been: with you.”

I can see that what he said was true. What he just said humbled me. How can he have that much faith in me? How can e trust me with something so valuable? He trusts me with his heart. He isn’t even afraid that I will hurt him. It isn’t even a thought to him. He doesn’t even think that it is possible for me to bruise his heart. He wants me to keep it safe. I am what makes him feel at home.

“I will keep your heart safe. I will as long as you promise to hold mine with you. At least this way when you are gone we will always have a piece of the other.” Did I just say that? I am becoming a babbling idiot!

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ End Lanie’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Damn I shouldn't have taken that detour. I shoulda gone straight to Roswell as I was supposed to. But I was broke and needed the cash flow the man that picked me up was offering. It was good working as a bouncer at that bar. But then I started getting those vibes and the feelings that I had to get to Roswell. Something is wrong. There's something in the air. I'm getting these strange feelings from Rel. Every time I start to think about her lately I feel like she's going through something. Maybe it's just me. I'm not really into the touchy-feely crap. But I know something is wrong. So, here I am on the road to Roswell waiting to hitch a ride but not standing around either. I'm a lot closer to her. I also need to deal with these pod people and the crap my mom was left to deal with. I need to get to the Evans and find out what they can do to save my moms. I can't let her deal with this alien crap alone. Damn I shoulda continued to Roswell. But I'm no freeloader either, I pay my own way and don't depend on anybody. This way no one will feel the need to talk that I just came out of no where and started mooching off of them. I'm no juvie cracker muncher. Damn it feels like I've been walking forever. And why the hell are there no cars coming? Don't they understand I have places to go and people to see? Well I guess it's time for some special magic to cut down some of these miles. Yeah, moms told me not to because people can be watching and I could get caught. Up to now I've listened but this is getting crazy. Lets give a quick looksy. Nope, there ain't no humanoids around, coast is clear. Lets see how much of this mileage I can cut down.

~Third Person~

In the next instant Jason's eyes glow a bright baby blue and in the next instant he's off and running. 15 minutes later he stops at the next sign for Roswell.

I'm getting better. I went from 150 miles to Roswell to now 50 miles to Roswell. Oh and look what's coming a trucker. Let me hail him down. Cool he's stopping. I don't want to have to change his tire. Yeah I'm getting my ride straight to Roswell, New Mexico. I'm getting closer to Rel and the answers for my Moms.

~End Jason part~

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 21-Dec-2001 7:00:11 PM ]
posted on 27-Nov-2001 7:20:12 PM by Sugarplum7
Reece Part***

It's finally the end of the day and only one minute and counting till the bell rings. Damn this has been a long day. The only thing good about it is the fact that I hung around Elena for pretty much the whole time. She's absolutely the greatest person I've ever met. Just thinking about her brings a smile to my lips. Which kinda confuses me. Why do I feel this way about her. I like her, I know, but why? She's one of the people I was sent here to spy on and kill. This is just....I don't know....too....weird, I guess the word would have to be.


Finally, I can leave this hell hole. I get up and walk out of my Chemistry class and head towards my locker, but my cell phone rings before I get there. I take it out of my shirt pocket and look at the Caller ID. Damn! It's Nicholas! I open the phone and answer with a course " Hello." and I walk to a secluded area by the side of the lockers.

"What do you want Nicholas? I told you never to call me on my cell phone, " I whisper.

"Well well Reece, is this any way to talk to your commander? Really, I'm shocked. How are things coming along with the Royal Brats? " Nicholas replies.

"Everything is going fine, sir. "

"Really? Well, from what my sources tell me, you haven't even gotten into the group yet. "

"Yeah, well what your sources don't know is that I've gained the trust of one of them. So all I need to do now is get her friends to feel as trustworthy of me as she does, and I'll be in. "

"She? Which one of them is she? " Nicholas says.

"Elena Guerin. She's the daughter of Rath, sir, " I answer back.

"Good. That could be used to our advantage if she happens to fall in love with you. " After a brief silence he says, " That is all Reece. "

I close the phone and look around hoping nobody heard that, and I quickly leave. What the hell was that all about with that whole ' that can be used to our advantage ' crap. If he hurts her I'll.....You'll what? Go against your superior? Risk death and your chance to become a great military leader for Kivar's army? I don't think so. But then, I wasn't so sure.

As I reach my convertible I see Elena leaning against the rear of it. Waiting for me no doubt. Her eyes light up and she smiles when she notices me coming. God, she's the most beautiful princess in the whole galaxy. No one else comes close to her.

"Hi, " I say when I am standing in front of her.

"Hi, " She says right back.

The wind starts to blow and iit gently blows a little strand of her hair in her face. I begin to reach up to move it, but I stop myself. What am I doing? I snap my self out of it and ask,
"So, what do feel like doing right now? "

"Uhm, lets see. Since it's Friday I really don't want to go home, so can we go to the mall? "

"Whatever you want princess. " Princess?! Since when the hell did I start calling her 'princess'?! But I actually kinda like it. It feels right calling her that. We get in my car and we leave the school grounds to go to the mall.

~Third Person~

When Reece left the lockers he thought no one heard his conversation, but what he didn't know was that Gabe had heard it. Every word. " Oh my God, " Gabe said quietly as he watched Reece leave. " He's working for them. He's working for Kivar. That bastard. I won't say anything though. I'll wait and see what he does first."

With that he left, pondering how in the world he was ever going to tell Elena about this. But he knew he wouldn't tell her. He knew just from the way she looks at Reece that she likes him. He couldn't ruin her happiness. He'd let Reece be the one to do that.

End Reece Part***

Emma part************

This is a nice change of pace. Normal. I could get use to it. Lunch was completely quiet. Everyone was in a good mood.

That is until an evil thought pops into my head in English. When is this going to end? Our days are never completly normal and happy. One or the other, but never both at the same time. So what is going to happen? Well there is our little meeting tonight, that could go... well... funky.

I can just picture it now. "Mom, dad, we have a lot of new human friends that know our secret... they want to help ... also Josh and I made out in the eraser room." Nope .... that is out downfall. Mom and dad are going to explode, and probally all the aunts and uncles will to. So much has changed, and our parents doesnt like change too much.

Oh boy, all I can think about is Oh boy. Then I see Josh walking down the hall. Everything get like twelve times better. I think that I am hooked.

He walks up to me.... I wonder what he is going to say. But he doesnt say anything, he just leans over and kisses me. I can defintally get use to this change. Parents be damned.

End Emma Part***********

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ Lanie’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

I stand in front of the mirror on my dresser and just look at me. Do I look any different? I feel really different. If it is possible I feel even happier than I have been in a long time. It is all because of Cole. He is the reason for my glee. Glee? I just thought glee?! God I am becoming incredibly pathetic. Glee. I can’t help it. That is how I feel right now: glee.

An object hanging on my wall catches my attention. I haven’t worn those in about a year. I wonder if they still fit? I take my pointe shoes off of the wall from where they previously hung. Mrs. Madine thought I was out of my mind when I stopped ballet. She was so proud of me. She actually thought that I had the ability to get to the top. Yeah right. I find it hard to imagine seeing my name in the program: Melanie Evans as Giselle. That is something that I don’t think will ever happen. My life is too hectic and revolves around otherworldly dangers. I don’t think I would have ever had a chance at getting any of that done. Maybe Gabe was right to try to keep my head out of the clouds. I would have had enough on my plate as being the eldest Crown Princess of Antar. I don’t know how to do anything that has to do with diplomacy. Daddy never really taught Rae or I anything about that. He rarely took Gabe aside to show him things. I wonder what he will think when he finds out that all three of us would hide in his office or outside his door to listen in on his talks to everyone.

I touch the ribbons and the slightly worn soles of the shoes. I think I am going to go pay a visit to Mrs. Madine. I hope she doesn’t mind. I think I feel like participating in a class. I haven’t done this in such a long time. I hope I am able to still do everything. At least jazz has kept me doing something sorta similar to ballet.

I feel strong arms come around me, pulling me close. “What are you thinking?” Cole asks as he looks at me through the mirror.

I smile at him. He has been really worried about how I am feeling ever since we got to the mall. He even got me a teddy bear from the store that we got the present for Auntie Tess. “Nothing much. I think I want to go try and see Mrs. Madine. Maybe get to participate in a class.”

He moves away and walks out of my room. I hear him walk down the hall and come back, peaking his head in my room. “Aren’t you going to get ready?”

“What?” I say confused by his last few actions.

“Aren’t you going to get ready?”

“You’re coming?! You are going to come just to watch me dance something that I haven’t done in years?”

“You bet. I’ll pack your bag. You get ready,” he says before leaving once again.

I am not going to argue with him. He seems to have really set his mind on this. I don’t think there is any way to deter his efforts. I walk to my closet and take out my wrap skirt and leotard. I walk to my dresser and remove my tights from its contents. I pull out a pair of lycra pants and a sweatshirt. I put on the clothes and pull my hair up into a perfect bun. Years of dance can give a girl tons of practice on pulling your hair up. I pick up my shoes and my purse from my bed and walk out of the room, making my way to the front room where Cole is waiting.

“You are beautiful.” I hear him whisper when I walk to the front door. I can’t help but blush at his statement.

“What are you talking about, Cole? I am in sweats and sandals.”

“What you wear can’t hide what is true. I can still see you, and you are what I find beautiful. Besides when you wear your hair up you really look like a princess. The same goes for Rae. I don’t know how people think that you are anything but. It is like Auntie Iz. She just has this regal air about her. The same goes with you.”

“Come on, Romeo. You have already got me. You don’t have to make me turn as red as a tomato.” I take his hand and walk out of the house.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ *~

“Lanie sweetheart!” Mrs. Madine exclaims when I enter the room.

“Hi Mrs. Madine. I was wondering if I could join your class for today.”

“Of course!” She says. “The next class is more your level.” I can see why she said that. This class is filled with little girls no older than 10. I remember when I was there. I remember when I was three and I just started. I remember holding Mommy and Daddy’s hands so tight. Daddy had this hugest grin I have ever remembered. I was so excited I could barely contain myself.

“Do you want me to aide or anything?” I ask.

“No, but you could introduce me to this handsome young man that is looking at you like you are his last meal.”

I walk over to him and bring him up to meet Mrs. Madine. “Mrs. Madine, this is my boyfriend Cole. Cole this is Mrs. Madine.” They shake hands and start to talk while the girls practice a few combinations across the floor. I left to go stretch when I heard her tell Cole that he was lucky for catching me. That is something that I don’t need to hear. I have done enough blushing for today.

I tape my feet and go through the entire process before putting on my shoes. I stretch and warm up, doing a few moves to see if I am still able to do them. Well, so far so good.

The young girls leave and the girls my age come in. They go and warm up and stretch. I can hear the whispers about me already. I don’t know what they are saying, but I don’t really care.

“Lanie?” Mrs. Madine asks.


“Do you still remember some of the Sleeping Beauty choreography?”

“I don’t know. I might need to follow you in some parts.”

“Just try to do it.” When she goes to set up the music, I take off my sweatshirt and pants and put on the wrap. “Girls?” She says when they all went to the walls of the room to watch me. “I think that Lanie has to have been one of my greatest students. I taught her this choreography years ago, and we kept working on it. I was thinking about teaching it to all of you. Watch her and tell me if you would like to do it.”

This is great! I think sarcastically. I haven’t danced this in years, and now I am on the spot. Just don’t screw up Lanie. Your boyfriend and teacher are watching. When the music begins I let go and just dance the choreography that I was taught all those years ago. When the music ends I look around the room to see the girls have their jaws dropped to the floor. I look to where Cole and Mrs. Madine are and see them smiling at me. Was I that good? A huge round of applause echoes through the room, answering my last question. I shyly curtsy and walk to Cole.

That is when I see Angel looking at me with I guess you could say awe. Angel is on the squad, but we never really got to know each other that much. I was always busy with other things, but now that Austin is in the group I think getting to know her would be nice. I would do anything to get that look off her face. It makes me feel like I am her Goddess or something. I am soooooo not that. I am just the same as her. I give her a smile and a small wave before I drink some of the water that Cole handed me. Angel is really sweet. I think that she would be a really nice friend. I hope she doesn’t think I am some primadonna that all the other girls most likely think.

“You were amazing, baby.” I hear him say, making me blush once again. The girls take the floor and all the whispering begins again. I just hope that they aren’t really mean or anything. At least Angel is here. She knows me well enough to stop the really bad things. I hope she will. They start the warm up, and I join in after another sip of water. I just wish I knew what they were saying. I am almost certain someone is going to start a derogatory rumor. There is always one going around.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ End Lanie’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

***Rel’s Part***

Finally, the torture of school, over! I’ve survived my first day at West Roswell High! Not only did I live, I seemed to have made friends in the process. What a wonderful, wonderful day! I can’t help but smile as I walk down the hallway from my ninth period class to my locker. Lanie’s sister Rae agreed to meet me there to show me around Roswell this afternoon. I think she’s bringing her boyfriend, David, along as well. The others had previously made plans, but I don’t care. It’s so nice to know I have friends.

I put some books in my locker and notice the ugly metallic look. I’m definitely going to have to bring in photos and stickers to personalize it. Slightly regrettably, I take the picture of Jason out of my binder and tack it onto the inside door of the locker. I’ll just find a new one (maybe of the both of us) when I get home. I carefully close the locker and turn the dial so no one can break in. Then I lean against it, watching my fellow classmates rush out of the building.

Rae comes rushing down one hallway, David in tow. I stifle a giggle. I’m just really happy today. I didn’t think that my first day of school would be this fun or this good. I pick my bag off the ground and sling it over my shoulder.

“Hi Rae, hi David.” I say softly as they approach.

“Hey Rel. Ready for the tour?” Rae asks calmly. She might look identical to Lanie, but she’s certainly not as um, hyper. I don’t mind spending time with the calmer twin. However, David is still sending off these paranoid vibes. Oh well, I can be nice, but there’s nothing much I can do about it.

I nod and the three of us walk out of the building together. Since it’s a really pretty day out, we walk from school to our destination, the Crashdown Café. I haven’t eaten there yet, but I’ve been told they have excellent service and food. I wonder if they’d consider hiring me? I need the afternoon job. I’ll have to ask Rae, she seems to know the management. Despite Rae’s attempts of conversation, I still feel a bit like a third wheel. Rae and David are obviously together. At least they’re nice enough to show me around instead of spending time alone. It makes me miss Jase though.

“So Rel, how does West Roswell compare to your old school?” Rae asks out of the blue. We’ve been walking in silence for a few blocks now cause I’m too busy memorizing the root.

“Oh, um, it’s a lot smaller.” That comment receives a few chuckles. “Not as many students or courses offered, but the people I have met are very nice.” Rae smiles, David sort of smirks.

“The UFO Center is across the street,” David states. “A UFO nut like you should feel right at home there.”

“The Crashdown’s across the street,” Rae adds in. “But we can check out the museum first. I’ve been there a few times, it’s nothing special.”

I nod eagerly. I definitely want to see the UFO Center. I’ve read all about it and always have wanted to go there someday. Well, no time like the present. But just as the three of us are about to cross the street to the UFO Center, I see something that totally erases my mind of aliens. Without giving them a clue on why, I dash away from Rae and David to a car parked down the street where a dark haired guy is getting out. I’d recognize him anywhere.


***End Rel’s Part***

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 21-Dec-2001 6:55:11 PM ]
posted on 28-Nov-2001 12:49:43 AM by ItsLikeChemical
*******************Angel's Part***********************

whooo! I actually made it here on time. I really thought id be late and I know how Mrs. Madine is about tardiness, and a up and coming professional needs to be punctual. Oh my Goodness! She's here. Lanie Evans just walked into my class. I wonder whats she is doing here. I totally envy her, she's beautiful and so graceful. And she knows my big brother. In fact, hes been weird lately....

Some of the girls begin whispering and I can see that Lanie is uncomfortable so I bump my elbow next to the girls on the right of me, and give them a look. Not long after that, Mrs. Madine is asking Lanie to do the Sleeping Beauty dance. She gets up and begins gliding through the room and I cant help myself but stare in awe.

Soon Lanie finishes her performance and I cant help but smile gleefully at her. I cheerlead with her, but im still too shy to say much but I can tell that she will talk to me more. In fact I need to find out how she does her turns, I definatley need help on those. ill ask her after practice tomorrow.

*******************End Angels part*******************

posted on 28-Nov-2001 1:28:23 AM by luvroswell26
Hey guys...I'm finally getting a part out. I know, what your thinking...OH MY GOD! JENN'S POSTING...LOL...yes I am, and I think hell has definitely frozen over. I mean it's cold in Cali for crying out loud...LOL. Ok enough nonsense...on with the show.

~*~*~Josh's part~*~*~

I have English next which makes me smile. I'm annoyed that this day is taking forever to get over but English is my last class of the day and Emma's in it. I love starting and ending every school day with classes that have Emma in them.

I'm a pathetic lovesick boy I know but I can't help it. There is just something about Emma Valenti that makes me go weak in the knees and it turns me into a lovesick puppy. Not that I'm complaining, I've been waiting for this moment for three years, and now that I've gotten it I'm never letting go!

I can spot Emma at her locker which makes me happy because I was really looking forward to walking her to class. I can definitely get used to this coupledom thing. It's nice having someone to be with. My parents might just disagree with this but I'm eighteen years old, they can't tell me what to do anymore. Well, ok, technically they can but I'm not going to let them. Well, ok, if I want to be truly honest with myself here if my mom goes all Ice Queen on me I'd probably consider bending to her whim, she's really scary when she gets like that, but my love for Emma is too strong to give up. She'll just have to understand.

Why am I thinking of my mom when I'm staring at Emma Valenti? I have no idea. I need to stop this random, scary thought and get back to more pressing matters. Such as kissing my girlfriend as soon as I reach her and then walking her to class.

Emma smiles at me as I approach her and I smile back. She brings out the sap in me and as odd as this sounds to my very male mind, a part of me likes that.

I see a confused look cross her eyes and I wonder what it is. Duh! I've been standing here for a few minutes with probably a glazed expression on my face and she's either thinking I've gone nuts, or I have something to say.

Without saying anything I lean close to her and gently press my lips to hers. Thoughts of my mother and what she is going to say about this relationship, as well as school leave my head. Nothing registers except for Emma and her watermelon flavored lips beneath mine. The kiss quickly begins to get passionate and I can hear some oohs and aahs around me as well as some snickering. Finally reality begins to slice though my hazy mind and I realize what I just did. I just gave Emma Valenti a VERY passionate kiss in front of the whole school.

I can feel the heat creeping its way up my face and I know my cheeks are definitely pink. Looking at Emma I can see her slightly red face but she quickly hides it in my shirt. I wrap my arms around her and hug her close to me. Screw everyone, I'm in love and I'm happy. If they don't like me showing my affections to MY girlfriend then they shouldn't watch.

"Forget them," I whisper. "I guess they can't handle my feelings for you but I'm not going to let them stop me from showing you how much I love you."

Emma finally brings her head out of my shirt and smiles at me. "Thank you," she says tearfully.

"You're welcome. Now what do you say we head over to that pesky English class? The sooner we get through that damned class the sooner we can get out of here and on with our lives," I say smiling.

"Sounds good to me," she says lacing her fingers with mine. Together we begin to walk down the hall towards our English class.

"Nice show there "big" brother," I hear Libby laugh as I walk past her.

"Oh be quiet, I'm happy," I say trying to sound annoyed but I can't quite capture it because I'm too happy.

Emma just smiles at my sister and we walk to our English class. We take our seats, which thankfully are right next to one another, and wait for the teacher to arrive.

"What are you doing after school today?" I ask her.

"I have to go home and wrap all of mom's gifts and then help make dinner," she tells me.

"Oh, ok. Cool," I say trying not to sound defeated.

"Would you like to come over after school and help me?" she asks making me smile brightly.

"I'd love to," I say.

Our teacher walks in and we both turn towards the front and open our notebooks. I am definitely going to like this girlfriend business.

~*~*~End Josh's Part~*~*~
posted on 29-Nov-2001 7:49:22 PM by AvengingAngelIQ

Damn, it's about damn time I got to this bump in the road town. I couldn't believe after the truck I had to hitch a ride because the truck got a flat. This time I had nuthin to do with it. At least gram Moses here was coming all the way. Damn, what is that? Moth balls? Damn I knew people in this town were pod people of the non-antarian kind. What is that the Crashdown Café? UFO Center? They give hiding in plain sight to an all new meaning.

"Ummm, ma'am you can just drop me off right here."

"Sure thing young man."

She pulls up to the curb and I start to get out.

"Oh, hold on there."

I turn to look at her and see that she's rummaging through her purse and pulls something out.

"There you go in case you get hungry later."

She hands me a crumbled chocolate chip cookie wrapped up in plastic wrap. Biting my tongue I nodded gave her what I think is a smile and got out of the car. I start to stretch when I hear my name.


No! It can't be. I turn around and there she is. Rel.

"Jason, is it really you? Are you really here?"

I walk up to her so that we're standing really close. She's smiling at me. I lift my hand and touch her cheek.

"Yeah baby, I'm really here."

She smiled then threw herself at me wrapping her arms around my neck and holding me tight. I wrapped my arms around her waist, hugging her close to me. She pulls back from me and looks at me then leans in and kisses me. Damn I missed her. I deepen the kiss almost losing myself when she breaks it off.

"I missed you."

"I missed you too."

"What are you doing here?"

"I came to see you plus I had to leave New York real quick.."

"What? Why?"

"Long story, but I have to find Max and Liz Evans."

"Why do you need to see my parents." This voice says behind me. I turn around and see this guy and girl standing behind me. Great I'm causing waves already. Let the fun begin.

~end Jason part~


[ edited 1 time(s), last at 29-Nov-2001 7:58:39 PM ]
posted on 29-Nov-2001 9:24:16 PM by Sugarplum7
~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ Rory’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

How am I going to do this? There is no way I can do this. No you have to. You have to say no. Mom wants you to stay away from him. You are strong. You were fine without him before, and you can again. Just do what you were practicing after lunch. Gabe. I can’t be with you. I have to walk away from this. Just like that, except verbalize it. I look at my reflection in the mirror of my locker and steady my breathing. “Gabe. I can’t . . . Gabe. I can’t . . . I can’t.” God! I can’t do this! Mom will just have to suffer this time. There is no way I can do this.” I pull the books I need for homework out of my locker. I slam the door shut and turn the dial back to zero.

I walk down the hall to where Gabe said that we would meet. I see that his back is to me and think that I can sneak up on him. I just want to surprise him, nothing big. I continue to approach him; a smile glued to me face. I am right behind him and ready to blow softly in his ear. That is when I hear him speak, barely above a whisper. “Oh my God, He's working for them. He's working for Kivar. That bastard. I won't say anything though. I'll wait and see what he does first." That name rings through my ears, stunning me. I drop my books and they land with a loud, resounding, slapping “CRACK”.

Kivar! He just said Kivar! Kivar is just the villain in the bedtime story Mom told me when I was little. How would Gabe know about Kivar? I start to remember the story that Mom told me. It was on another planet. Where the sky was green, the grass blue, and there were moons. Three brilliantly shinning moons the color of silver. The fairy tale story was the same landscape as the flashy things that I got when I kissed Gabe. Was the fairy tale real? The thought brings back all the horrible things that Kivar did in the story. He was so evil. If he is real . . .

A feeling of dread and fear spreads through my body. I feel my leg buckle from beneath me.

As soon as the books hit the floor Gabe turned around. He wore a worried expression when he looked at me. When I started to fall he rush to catch me. “Rory. Rory.” He said, holding me close, but keeping me far enough away to look at me. I try to talk, to tell him something, to ask him something, but I can’t. “It’s okay.” He says before he pulls me closer. I rest my head against his shoulder, calming down and he combs his fingers through my hair. I relax against him, and as soon as I do he pulls back slightly to look at me again. I smile at him and he smiles back. Gently, lightly, he kisses my forehead.


“Gabe?” I ask looking up at the moons in the sky while I sit on a bench, swinging my legs beneath me, for they are still to short to reach the ground.

“Yeah,” he replies from his position on the grass.

“Why are there three moons? Why are there three here, but in the whole big book of photoglass that your Mom has there are only one in all the pictures?”

“I don’t know. We have to ask my Mom. It is her photoglass.”

I look back up to the sky and the three moons. When I look back down to where Gabe was sitting he is not there. “Gabe!” I shout.

“What?” He says.

“Don’t leave me behind.”


There they were again. The flashy things are back. What is going on? Why am I seeing these things? I don’t know why I am seeing things when I was around two, or why Gabe was in them. None of this makes any sense. I feel his hands gently rub my back, calming me down and relaxing me and making my paralyzing fear lessen.

He didn’t see it. The last time this happened he was aware of it. He was worried about me, and he asked me about it. This time he was comforting me because of the way I reacted to the name Kivar. I guess that he didn’t see this latest one. I bring my arms around his back and hold him close. I just let his scent, his warmth, and his protection surround me.

“You okay now?” He asked, resting his cheek on my forehead. He brought me closer, tightening his embrace.

“Yeah. I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to go catatonic on you. I just. I- can we talk about this somewhere else?” I ask him.

“Sure,” he says, taking my hand in his own. We walk out of the building and head toward his car.

We are going to have a lot to talk about this afternoon. First he needs to explain what happened this morning. Believe me it is not over there. I don’t know what he was talking about, but he is going to explain this whole Kivar thing, especially since he was talking about a character from a fairy tale like he was real. There is no way that Kivar can be real. That would mean that the heroic King and the beautiful benevolent Queen would have been real. There is no way that all that can be real. No way. The whole idea is too fanciful for reality. Even the Prince seemed too wonderful to be real.

“Where do you want to go?” he asks jolting me back to reality

“Oh, uhm. I-I don’t care, just anywhere that is not here.”

“Anywhere?” he asks. It seems like he already has an idea about where he wants to take me.

“Yeah. Someplace where we can talk alone. Somewhere quiet.”

I stopped talking for a while. I just sat there and listened to the hum of the engine. He pulled out of the parking lot and started to head out of town, into the desert.

“Are you just heading out into the desert, or a particular place in the desert?” I ask him as I turn in my seat to face him.

“I am headed someplace where no one will come looking for us. It is near where we first met. I was there thinking about stuff, and I think that you should see it.”

I smile at him, just looking at his face, memorizing every curve. No Rory. You shouldn’t be doing this. You should not be here! No! Stop thinking like that. You are a big girl, and you don’t have to do everything your mother tells you to. You are old enough to make your own decisions. This is your love life not hers. Then it’s settled. No more worrying about what Mom will think. I rest my head against the window and let my eyes close.

“Rory? Rory?” I hear a soft voice say as a warm hand strokes my arm gently.

I open my eyes and see the most beautiful eyes looking down on me “Mmmmm. Are we here?” I ask when I see us parked in front of this large rock formation.

“Yeah, come on.”

He took me over here to see a big rock? “You took me to see a big rock?”

“It’s not just a rock. Let’s go. I’ll show you,” he says slightly laughing at my last statement.

When he opens his door and steps out, I open mine. As soon as I step down, I stretch my legs and back. As soon as I walk around to his side of the car to look for him I discover that he is not there. “Gabe?”

“Up here,” he says.

“Can you wait a sec? Don’t leave me behind.” Whoa! Déjà vu.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ End Rory’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Hi Girls!

I loved all the parts. Shannon yours was great! You need to have more faith in yourself. I will always be here to gush on your talents. Angie I loved it as usual.

Muah Chicas!
posted on 4-Dec-2001 1:36:55 PM by Sugarplum7
Hi girls!

Where is everyone? Brit? You said that you were going to continue this? School weighing you down? And what about the rest of you? Really busy? Are you just hiding out somewhere? Behind trees? Are any of you hiding behind stonewalls? If this is some twisted game of hide and go seek I give up. Ollie ollie oxen free! Now you have to get out of your hiding places. Your empress implores you to post something. If not I am going to hide behind my own tree with my emperor.

Luv ya tons,
Katie *angel* (Who is going to be behind a tree with her Emperor. Let me know when you want to continue. I will have some fun of my own.)
posted on 4-Dec-2001 2:55:41 PM by Maxluver02
Sorry Katie....I got kinda busy playing video games this weekend*tongue*....I am gonna post Gabe's part today however. After I get home anyway....and eat food first....(damn D lunch...I have to wait to get home to eat) Anyway, don't worry I'll continue my part...just not at school.


PS: I'm still confused on that whole fantasy world thing. Can you explain in a little more detail about what exactly we do with our queendoms and kings etc....Arigato*big*
posted on 4-Dec-2001 6:09:52 PM by Anniepoo98
Rae Part****************

I couldnt believe that Rel just went running off, but then I see who she is running too. It's obvious that she knows this guy. But the funny thing is that he seems familar to me too. I turn to look at David. He just grasps my hand tighter. That is David for you.... very protective.

I quietly walk over to Rel and this guy with David in tow. The next thing I hear is "I have to find Max and Liz Evans."

Now I am very confused. "What do you want with my parents," I ask him. How could he possible know them.

He just looked at me, almost like he was trying to analize who I was. David didnt seem to like his staring to much because I could feel his arms wrapping around my waist. Rel took this as good time to introduce us. "Jason, this is Rae Evans and David Guerin. Rae, David, this is my boyfriend, Jason Blue."

I timidly offered out my hand. I might be getting a weird vibe from this guy, but it is not one of those "beware-he's-evil" ones. Jason took ahold of my hand, giving it a good shake. I heard a grumble behind me, and I noticed that David offered his hand too. Jason shook it a bit harder.

"So how do you know my parents," I asked again.

I could see Jason thinking for a second, like he was trying to find the right words. "My mom and them are old friends. She thought I could stay with them for awhile so I dont get into more trouble."

I could feel David tensing behind me. "Trouble," he said gruffly. "What kind of trouble?"

"Just stupid stuff," Jason brushed him off.

I glanced at Rel and I could tell that there was a little to much tension here to be comfortable. I broke free from David's grasp and took Rel by the arm. "Well, I dont know about anyone else, but I am starved and we did promise to show Rel the Crashdown. Let's go get some food."

Rel looked at me as if to say "thank you." I smiled faintly as I grabbed David with my other arm. Rel took ahold of Jason and together the four of us walked into the Crashdown.

End Rae Part ******************

Sorry long time no post. But here is one*happy* I hope that you liked it. Add more soon....

posted on 4-Dec-2001 9:21:57 PM by Maxluver02
Gabe Part ***

I stopped the car in front of the rock that hid the pod chamber and woke Rory up from her nap.

"Mmmm, are we here? " Rory asked in a cute little sleepy voice.

"Yeah, come on, " I replied.

"You took me to see a big rock? "

I can't help but smile at that. " It's not just a rock. Let's go. I'll show you. " We both got out of the car and I made my way up to the entrance of the hidden chamber.

I must have left Rory a little behind because Rory called to me, " Gabe? "

"Up here, " I answered and turned in her direction. She was coming up the slight slope not too far below me.

"Can you wait a sec? " she said. " Don't leave me behind. "

"I'll never leave you behind Rory, " I said to her as she caught up. " I promise. " She gave me a shy smile and blushed. " Come on, " I said with a smile of my own. I took Rory's hand in mine and we walked to the hidden doorway of the pod chamber.

"Do you wanna know why you have had those little flashes when we kiss? " I asked her.

"Yes, " she said slowly.

I give her an encouraging grin and wave my hand over the rock to show the silver handprint. She gasped and gave me a questioning look. " How did you do that? "

"Put your hand on the handprint and then I'll tell you everything you want to know. "

Rory slowly put her hand on the rock and she jumped when the secret door began to open. She looked at me again, this time with a look of uncertainty on her face.

"It's ok, " I said. When the door had opened all the way, I stepped inside and waited for Rory to follow.

We walked in the pod chamber and she gazed at everything in awe. She's so cute when she's like this, my inner voice said.

She glanced at me and said, " Tell me. "

I took a deep breath and began. " This room is a pod chamber. My dad, Aunt Isabel, Aunt Tess, and Uncle Michael were 'born' here. They're aliens. They were sent here by there mother after they got killed by Kivar on Antar...." I told her the whole story about how my dad met my mom and how everyone else met and got together in the end. " So I guess my point is that I'm an alien. Well, half alien anyway, and so are my sisters and all my cousins. "

"Wow, " she said quietly, stunned. " So, wait a minute, how did you show the handprint on the rock? "

"All us aliens can do it. And that includes you Rory. "

"What? "

"You are half alien yourself, otherwise you wouldn't have been able to open the door. And those flashes you got of us in that weird place...that actually happened. Those flashes were memories from our past when we lived on Antar. " I waited for her reaction to that, and happily enough she took it really well.

"I knew that story about Kivar and the Good King my mother used to tell me wasn't just a fairy tale. And that flash with mea and you as kids actually happened? Wow. Wait, if Max is the king of Antar, does that make you the crown prince? " she asked.

I laughed a little. She really is taking this well. " Yes, I'm the crown prince. Come here, " I said, " I wanna show you something. "

She gave me a funny look and said, " There's more? "

I smiled and lead her to an opening behind one of the pods. We walked into a spacious room with a purple stone thing in the middle. The Granolith. " This, " I said as I glanced back at Rory, " is the Granolith. It's what will get us back to Antar if we ever need to. "

We both walked up to it and Rory reached out her hand to touch it. I raised my hand to pull hers away, but both our hands touched the Granolith. Then something happened. The Granolith beagn to glow. A soft purple glow and then it grew more intense the longer we touched it.

What is going on here? I heard Rory ask, but she didn't speak out loud.

I don't know, I answered. And then the light flashed so bright that it was blinding. The next thing I know, I'm seeing all these images at once. What the hell?! Then as suddenly as it came the images stopped and I stood there with Rory trying to figure out what just happened.

End Gabe Part***

hope y'all like that part.

posted on 5-Dec-2001 3:52:38 PM by Maxluver02
Ok. Come on people. I posted my part like I promised, now it's time for y'all to do the same. Katie? Aren't you gonna post another part?

posted on 5-Dec-2001 6:36:49 PM by Sugarplum7
Hi Brit,

I have one in the making. I am almost done with it. It will be up today or tomorrow I promise.


PS. I am going to paste the Gabe part to the other site. I hope you don't mind. TTFN babe. Empress dreamer signing out.
posted on 5-Dec-2001 8:32:38 PM by Sugarplum7
~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ Aurora’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

I walked up to one of the pods that covered the wall. Gabe’s hand was gently touching my lower back, assuring me that he was there, and he was not going to leave me. Once we entered the room there was this large stone that at a quick glance appeared to be hovering above the ground. The Granolith. Mom told me about this in the fairy tale. I guess it is not a fairy tale anymore. It was real. All of it happened. This one massive object was more important than its colossal size led one to believe.

“This is the Granolith. It’s what will get us back to Antar if we ever need to.” Gabe says.

It can do more than that. Mom said that this held large amounts of power that the human mind couldn’t even begin to fathom. She said that the impossible could be made possible. Anything can happen with this Granolith. I could feel the power surging within the opaque stone, which stood in the center of the circular room. It felt like it does when there was a storm about to happen. Everything was deathly calm. The soft hum was the only sound that penetrated my mind as I continued to circle it.

There was this feeling or voice in my mind that beckoned me closer to this object. I tucked a stray hair behind my ear with my right hand. I slowly brought that hand to the surface of the Granolith. It felt like I was being told to do this. I placed my palm on the cold, smooth surface, feeling the power cause the stone to vibrate beneath my touch. Quickly, Gabe reacted to my last move. He wasn’t sure what would happen if I touched the surface, and he was trying to protect me. He wasn’t fast enough, and both our hands were on the Granolith, one next to the other.

Under our touch the Granolith began to change. It’s once opaque color changed to a deep purple. Colors swirled within: violets, indigoes, lavenders, lilacs, and there were even a few twinges of purple. Slowly it began to pulse in its colors, and began to quicken the longer we were in contact with it. This was too amazing. Everything seems to be so unreal. What is going on here? I thought as I looked at the Granolith and brought my eyes to meet Gabe’s, trying to gain courage from his unwavering support.

‘I don’t know.’ I hear Gabe say within my mind. He can hear my thoughts?! Something is definitely going on here when someone can hear my thoughts. There was this bright, brilliant flash of unadulterated white light that emanated from the center of the Granolith, covering the room in the white light. I had to shut my eyes, for fear of going blind made me see the danger of keeping them open any longer. As soon as I did my mind was assailed with images flashing through at a speed that brought comprehension close to nothing. The flashes stopped abruptly, and I looked to Gabe once again. He looked as puzzled as I was, and in an effort to soothe me he brought moved his hand to cover mine that still rested on the surface of the Granolith.

The once quiet rumble increased in volume. I wanted to pull my hand away, but it felt like there was this force keeping my hand from moving. All this time I thought that Gabe would have removed his hand from mine and moved away from me, but he didn’t. He stayed with me. I looked to the Granolith once again and felt Gabe bring his other hand around me, resting it on my stomach, and pressing my back closer to his side. He was holding me closer to him. He was holding on to me.

“What’s happening Gabe?” I shout over the loud rumble of the Granolith.

Before he is able to answer me there is this blast that is expelled from the Granolith. I can feel it penetrate every pore in my body. I could feel messages being sent through me. I could feel my mind encode and store information at a speed I never thought my mind was able to process on. It was like I was being programmed or something. The actual force of the blast threw us to the wall of the room. I felt a shock register through my body as I hit the wall. Then, quickly after, another shock registered as I fell to the cold hard ground in the chamber. I know I should have hit my head on the floor, but I didn’t. I felt Gabe’s arms tighten around, pulling me closer. He held on to me. He never once let go of me. I felt his hand cup the back of my head as I rested against his chest. There was another bright flash of light and then the Granolith became dormant once again. I clench at the material of his shirt with my hand. He didn’t leave me.

‘I never will.’ He said in my head with such care and emotion. If I wasn’t already on the ground I would have fell to the floor as a puddle of Rory mush at his feet.

We stayed there for a few moments, just lying there on the floor, soaking in what just happened and feeling each other close. He gently ran his fingers through my hair, which was extremely soothing. I curled closer to him, trying to get over the sudden chill that I felt creep up my spine. As a response he brought his arms in a tighter grip. It wasn’t uncomfortable. It was . . . secure. Being with Gabe gave me a feeling of security that I have never felt before. Even when I was flying through the air or falling to the ground I felt safe with him. The chill disappeared as quickly as it had appeared. All that was left was the safe, warm feeling that I got when Gabe was here.

He slowly got up to his feet, bringing me with him. Cupping my cheek in his hand, he spoke softly to me. “Are you okay?”

Looking up into his eyes I start to speak, but the words won’t pass my lips. Embarrassed by my sudden bout of speechlessness, I look away from him. To get me to look at him again he softly brought his fingers under my chin and turned my head to his.

I could see his gaze fall to my mouth, and I knew what he was going to do, and I quickly lick my lips in anticipation of his assault. I can hear a low groan in his throat as I do this. He gradually brought his mouth closer to mine. He gently brushes his lips against mine. I bring my hands into his hair, pressing him closer to me, and just close my eyes to revel in the feelings he is evoking in me. Moving to my neck he gently sucks on my rapid pulse beneath my skin. Feeling his warm, wet mouth on my neck made my legs give out from under me. I melted to the floor of the chamber and felt him follow me to the floor.

I broke up the make out session when my watch beeped, ushering the beginning of another hour.

“Didn’t we just get off the floor?” I ask him, joking that we found our way back to the floor of the chamber.

“Are you complaining?” He asked as he whispered into my ear before he began nuzzling my neck, with a voice so smooth it sent shivers down my spine.

“No,” I choke out. His are kisses leaving me speechless. “Shouldn’t we get going? It is getting late. We—“ My last statement was cut short when his lips went to cover mine in a kiss. I groan into his mouth. There is no way that I will be able to resist him if he is doing this.

‘You better believe it.’

‘Let’s see how you like it.’

I take control of the situation, no longer letting him do what he wants. I roll us over so I am on top of him. I kiss his forehead and leave a trail of warm kisses over his face. I kiss his eyelids, his temple, and his cheeks. I arrive at his neck and gently nip at his skin, and I am rewarded by a groan that is torn from his lips. I look into his eyes, our faces a breath away from each other’s. I just waited there, looking into his eyes. He tried to close the small distance that separated us, but I moved away.

‘Please,’ he begged in my mind.

I brought my lips to his, not allowing him to deepen the kiss. I nibbled at his bottom lip, and he willingly parted his lips, expecting me to enter. I got up off the floor and walked out of the room. I noticed that he wasn’t behind me and I went back to the room that held the Granolith. He was sitting on the floor, stunned into silence.

“Gabe? Aren’t you coming?” I ask as a smile curves the corners of my mouth.


‘You’ve gotta love payback.’
I turn around and walk out of the doorway when I see that he is picking himself off the floor. I walk down the slope of the rock to the jeep that is waiting at the base. I heard his loud footfalls coming up fast behind me, but before I could get away he swept me up in his embrace.

“Now who’s leaving whom behind?” He said gruffly.



“I have just as many, if not more questions, now.” ‘For one, why can you hear my thoughts?’

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ End Aurora’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

posted on 5-Dec-2001 8:36:24 PM by Sugarplum7
oops. Double post. I told you AOL was being a (to quote Xander) bit-cha.


Luv ya all,

[ edited 2 time(s), last at 11-Dec-2001 6:09:04 PM ]
posted on 7-Dec-2001 8:50:32 AM by Maxluver02
I loved that part of the story Katie! You did a really good job taking up where I left off in my part.*happy* Now if only the other members of our group would do the same thing (hint...hint) Ya know, we haven't heard much of David character in a while.....*wink*.

Luv ya babes!


[ edited 1 time(s), last at 9-Dec-2001 6:49:42 PM ]
posted on 9-Dec-2001 6:47:51 PM by Maxluver02
Hi girls! Just wanted to say hi! Do ya like my new avatar??? Ain't it cute! I love Tuxedo Mask and Sailor Moon! Anyway, have y'all heard the rumor that Tess is coming back with the baby? And that Liz is going to Vermont??? (That's when Max/Liz "cement" their realtionship) So do you believe the Tess rumor???

posted on 10-Dec-2001 2:48:38 PM by Lizzy Parker
Ahhh, Brit! Hurry, delete the spoilers before Katie sees them!!! Hurrry!!!!!!

Oh, and a future request...please don't post spoilers on this thread. I know that I'm trying to stay spoiler free this season, the same with Katie and I know the RPG doesn't dive into spoilers so....

Thank you. Love the new part Katie. Will write a Rel part some point this week. And I really would like to read other new parts. Someone, post something, soon!

-Jen *bounce*
posted on 10-Dec-2001 5:19:20 PM by Sugarplum7
Hi Girls!

I saw your post Jen. I scrolled down so fast that I didn't even notice that Brit posted spoilers. Thanks for the warning. I am covering my eyes. This spoiler virgin is going to stay that way as long as she can. LOL Here is a Rory Part. Enjoy.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ Rory’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

I know I should probably be scared out of my mind after all that has happened minutes ago, but I’m not. I don’t think I have any reason to be afraid. I am kinda weirded out by the fact that I have alien genetic material swirling through my body. It does explain a few things. I have never been sick, and I always thought that it was not normal. The reason behind it is that I am not normal. I keep my hands in my lap and twirl the ring on my finger—a nervous habit that I have never got rid of—as I continue to look out the window while Gabe proceeds to drive us back to town. I feel his warm hand cover mine, calming me down considerably. I look to him and smile to thank him. He smiles back at me and gives my hand a soft squeeze. He pulls over a few minutes away from town and gets out of the car.

‘Come with me.’

I follow his silent instructions and get out of the car. He leads us out into this desert clearing. Reaching out his hand to me, he says, “Just wait a few minutes.”

I look at him questionably, but I place my hand in his. “What are you planning Gabe Evans?”

“You’ll see.” He answers, smiling at my curiosity. “Just wait for it.” He pulls me to him and kisses my forehead. I take a deep breath and let the contentment I feel wash over my senses. He twirls me around so my back is against his chest and rests his chin on the top of my head. His arms wrap around me, making me feel safe just by being close to him.

His head moves ever so slightly as he whispers in my ear, “Look.” His hand points to the horizon before us as the sun falls just out of sight. The sky is again filled with colors that are unimaginable. I gasp at the beauteous site before me.

‘I knew you would like it.’

I look up into his eyes. ‘How did you know I love sunsets?’

‘I know you.’
He says simply. That one statement echoed in my head the entire time we walked back to the car. Without the warmth of the sun and the strong breeze, I got cold fast. I pulled out the sweater that I had in my bag. As soon as I did a guts of wind pulled it out of my grasp.

“I’ll get it,” He said as he went after it.

“No, Gabe. It’s okay. It’s getting dark. You can barely see out here. It’s just a sweater,” I said running after him to try to stop him from going farther out into the desert. I don’t think I should have done that. I lost him. “GABE!” I shout. I stand and wait in the darkness for a reply of any kind. This makes no sense. He shouldn’t be that far ahead of me. Out of nowhere, a hand comes and closes over my arm. Scared, I react. I jump back as wind blows around me with such speed and force. I look down and see Gabe with a light shining from his hands as he looks up at me in awe. The winds die down and I slowly come to the ground. Now that was definitely weird. I was flying?

My feet come in contact with the hard floor of the desert the same time that Gabe rushes towards me. I stand completely still shocked at what just happened. When did I turn into some comic book super hero?!

“Rory? Rory? Are you okay?” he says as he holds my shoulders.

You can’t faint now, Rory. Fainting is not an option that you can take. You have to stay alert. My mind was fighting a losing battle because my legs turned to jelly, making me fall to the floor. The last thing I remember seeing before my world went dark were Gabe’s beautiful eyes looking down on me, filled with concern.

~ * ~

“Rory? Open your eyes, baby.”

“Gabe?” I ask faintly.


I open my eyes and see him looking down upon me. I just relax in the feel of his fingers combing through my hair. “You called me baby.”

“Yeah. Yeah, I did.” He smiles as he thinks about what he said. “You don’t like it?”

He is so cute when he looks like that. His smile gets wider as soon as I thought that. Oh no. I forgot that he hears what I think. This is too embarrassing. I am such an idiot.

“No you’re not. I am still getting used to having you in my head. Are you feeling better?” He tries to stop me when I sit up, but I don’t allow him to.

“Gabe, Do you know what is happening to me? I am hearing you in my head, and then I am flying. Something is happening to me, and I have no idea what.”

“Do you remember anything that happened when we were little and on Antar?”

“No, I don’t. Why?”

“I think I know why we are hearing each others thoughts, and why your powers are surfacing. I am guessing that the Granolith just opened the connection between us because we . . . well, uhm, I don’t know about you, but the thing is that I. . . Uhm . . .” I look at him and smile at his flustered appearance. I think I have an idea about what he wants to say. It is early to fell this way, and I don’t want him to say anything to me that he doesn’t want to.

“Shhhhhh.” I say as I lightly cover his lips with me thumb. ‘I know. Let’s just give it some time. I think I am where you are, but I am in like, and I like being there. Mom is going to flip.’

“I think that is why your Mom didn’t want you to be with me. I think she wanted you to have a normal life. I don’t think that your Mom thought that we would find each other, but then we did, and I saved your life.”

I move closer to him and rest my head against his shoulder. “So the reason this is all happening is because of the Granolith? That blast it shot at us was to connect us, and I’m guessing it also gave me my powers . . . So what are my powers?”

“I don’t know. We will just have to find out when they come. It looks like the first one has to do with wind. You were controlling the currents to lift you.”

“This has definitely been an eventful day. I find out that I am part alien, betrothed to you on the alien planet of Antar, I have powers and one of them is to control wind currents. Even though all of that happened, the one thing that might cause Mom to flip the most is that I am your lab partner after she explicitly told me to stay away from you. Isn’t that ironic?” I stop talking for a few seconds as I lean into him. I turn my head to look up at him. “So, what’s next on today’s agenda? Try to takeover the world?”

My last comment made him laugh. That is something that I have never heard before, and I just hope this is not the last.

“No, we are not quite there yet. The next thing on the list is to ask our parents about something. A lot of stuff has been going on, but you are the one thing out of the many that matters most to me. I think that you and your Mom should come. You’re one of us now. Please, come with me?”

I turn around to face him. I brush his bangs away from his eyes, and cup his cheek. “I’ll go with you. Always.”

‘And Gabe, I like it when you call me baby.’

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ End Rory’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

posted on 11-Dec-2001 3:38:28 PM by Maxluver02
Sorry Katie and Jen. The spoiler thing was just a conversation piece. (Don't hurt me..) I liked your newest part Katie. Rory can fly???? Hmmmmm......interesting.... *she says in a Dexter's Laboratory kind of voice* Katie, can you help me out with a plot scheme for Elena's part??? I'm kinda stuck and I don't know what to write for her. She and Reece are at the mall so far, but I don't know what to write in for her next. Can you give me some ideas maybe? How are things going with your exam reviews or whatever? I'm bogged down with hw right now. Well, I better get back to doing my class work b4 I get in trouble...hee hee.....I'm a bad girl.....*wink*


Brit *bounce*

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 11-Dec-2001 3:40:27 PM ]
posted on 11-Dec-2001 6:05:25 PM by Sugarplum7
Hi Brit!

I am thinking! I'll get back to you as soon as I finish my essay and then the response journals. Studying is easy, the due dates are (to quote Xander again) a bit-cha, and the I am running out of time to go Christmas shopping. At least I have a job at VS now (whoo hoos!), but then that means less time to write. Finals are almost here I have them on Friday and Monday. I can't wait to take them and get this all over with. Geez life is hectic. I think I might just stay in dream fantasy world where I can decree holidays for myself and others for like a week or something. I'll get back to you ASAIC (as soon as I can).

Luv ya tons,

PS. I am still wishing that I was Angel's kid. I will just make Connor a girl, and I am sooo there! teeheehee. *big*
posted on 12-Dec-2001 9:19:19 PM by Lizzy Parker
Hey everyone!

First, Brit, it's totally okay about the spoilers. I'm sorta spoiled, but I know Katie's totally against them. We can find something else to use as conversation I guess. Second, Katie, is Angel's son named Connor? I wasn't sure if I read the post correctly. Still haven't seen the episode...I don't know when I'm going to be able to. Third, new Rel part. It's sorta short but Angie's gong to pick up where I left off. Oh, and I love the Gabe/Rory scenes. They're really touching.

Hasta la vista!

***Rel’s Part***

If tension was fog, we’d definitely be able to easily slice through it with a lightsaber. Just the glares emitted from Jason and David’s testosterone match are enough to strike anyone dead. Guys…it’s sweet that David and Jase are both being so overprotective of Rae and I, respectively, but still. This is the 21st century for goodness sake!

“Well, I don’t know about anyone else, but I am starved and we did promise to show Rel the Crashdown. Let’s go get some food,” Rae says as she grabs my arm pulling me in that direction. I look at her, silently thanking her for this break. She grabs David with her free arm and I pull the unwilling Jason along with us. I have to say this is definitely an awkward situation as we enter the Crashdown.

Rae ushers us towards a booth in the back of the restaurant, barely giving me time to look around. But what I do see, I certainly like. This whole alien theme is like a dream to me…I wonder if I can get a job here, I’d love to wear one of those waitressing uniforms, it would be so much fun! Spooky Savary strikes again. For a few moments as a look at wall to wall of alien decorations, I totally forget why I was dragged in here.

Jason brings me back to reality as he pulls me down on his lap in the booth. David and Rae are already sitting across from us. David’s snickering at my gaping, but I don’t care. I squirm in Jase’s lap trying to get comfortable, and he carefully shoves me towards the wall so I’m now sitting opposite from Rae in my own seat. A silence overtakes us.

“Uh, why don’t I go get us some solar nachos and sodas. I’m related to the owners of the restaurant, so it won’t be a problem. Rel, Jason, what would you like to drink?” Again, Rae saves us from ourselves.

“Root beer would be fine,” I reply at the exact same time Jason says “Cherry Cola.” We smile at each other and David groans. We’re usually not this bad, it’s just being separated for a couple days…ugh, I’m talking like a lovesick fool! At least Jason’s punk persona prevents us from going too sappy on ourselves.

We sit in silence again until Rae comes back. Although Jason and I have a lot to say to each other, we feel uncomfortable talking under David’s scrutinizing gaze. She returns with four sodas and a huge order of nachos, as promised. I look at Jason and grab his hand from under the table. With my other hand, I take my soda off the tray and take a sip. Then I speak.

“Jason, what sort of trouble are you in?” I’m afraid it’s really serious, cause I know he would never ever leave Ava alone unless under certain circumstances. And for Ava to send him this far away, there has to be a really good reason. I hope everything’s okay back in New York. The Blue’s apartment quickly became a second home to me when I lived in New York City. Ava’s one of the nicest people I know. Whatever Jason did must have been severe.

His grip tightens around my hand as he clears his throat to speak. Three pairs of eyes turn to look at him, waiting for an answer.

***End Rel’s Part***

posted on 19-Dec-2001 2:43:51 PM by Sugarplum7
Hi Girlies!

How have you all been? I haven't talked to you in like forever. I guess that I won't be able to talk to you later because I will be working. YAY!! I love it in that store. Are there girls who don't love it in Victoria's Secret? I am sure that there are, but I am not one of them. It is a good thing that I like it there because I will be there from 2:30 pm to 11:00pm. I know. YIKES!

I was totally overreacting to the whole dent thing. My dad like fixed it or something because when I came back down and looked at it, it was gone. I was expecting to totally start crying and whimpering all over again, but it was gone. I am such a drama queen I guess. I think I am getting back into the writing mood, but it will take a while for me to get caught up again. What do you girlies want first: Lanie, Rory, Allie, Isabel, Undone or Only For You? I think I know what Angie wants first, but what do the rest of you want? Let me know on what I should work on first. I am sooooo happy! I think my muse suddenly came back. Between us I think she just wants my discount.

Are you girls going to be writing anything? I want to read more things on this RPG!! I thought that I would be the only one that was having like this total streak of bad luck, but it looks like you girls haven't been writing in a long time. Please respond to this. I miss talking to you all. We need to go all crazy on this again. I would like some major postings. Merry Christmas!

Love you sooo much,

Kisses sweeties, muah!

posted on 20-Dec-2001 3:35:31 AM by StrawBehryAppleSauce
*Newbie walks onto RPG Scene Plane and furrows brow competely puzzled. She pulls out the map given to her at the front desk of this huge message board and looks around trying to match one thing to another. Frowns even more and walks.* Took a wrong turn. How'd I end up here......*Frowns more* Okee....which way is left.....*looks to left, then to right and turns to face the right side.* Off to walking we go.... *Walks and ends back up at this thread again.* *Growls* I...Give....Up!
posted on 20-Dec-2001 9:43:00 AM by Maxluver02
Hi gilrs!!! Long time no post!!! How's everybody, first of all? I'm good. I'm done with my exams for this semester!!!! I think I passed my Adv. Algebra final with at least a B! That test was easier than I thought it would be. Hmmmmm........Katie? know how you said your Muse came back?.....Well, we must share the same one b/c mine just left me......but hey, I think they sent a replacement b/c I have a great idea for a new fic that I'm gonna write today. Nope, uh uh.....can't tell ya'll what it's's a surprise. You'll just have to read it and see. Oh, but I can tell you the title though. It's called Elf does that sound? Interesting, yes? I thought so too!*big* So, um, do we have a new member to our group? Is that what StrawBehryAppleSauce was trying to tell us???? Well, I'm guessing we do, so I'll just say welcome! And hey! She's from Texas too!!!! Yay! I'm not the only Texan in the group anymore!!!! Well, I think I better go now and work on my fic....Later chicas!!!!!



PS: I think you should post all new parts for evry character and story, but that's just me......Tootles!
posted on 20-Dec-2001 12:06:34 PM by StrawBehryAppleSauce
Lol. Hi. 'Nother cowboy. Yeehaw. Lol. Um, well I'm still trying to get the gist of this thing, but I guess I am hoppin in. Hello. *waves*
posted on 20-Dec-2001 3:22:57 PM by Maxluver02
Hi again! I just wanted to ask if would all go read Elf Summer? Please???? The first part is posted and I wanna know what you girls think of it. Does it suck??? Is it good??? Please read it??? I only got 2 replies so far and a lot more would make feel a lot better. Especially if it is from y'all. Thanks bunches and bunches.

posted on 20-Dec-2001 5:49:01 PM by Maxluver02
I got my driver's lisence in the mail today!!!! Yay!!!

posted on 20-Dec-2001 6:48:24 PM by StrawBehryAppleSauce
*All confused*...*dives into the trash can and digs out the map of the message board* This is the RP section right? LARP? *scratches head* Elf summer? *sips some coke and looks at the map again* I wanna rp *whines* *hops up and down and bounces off the wall from all that coke* ...rp rp rp rp rp rp rp rp rp rp rp rp rp. Lol. Btw, Hello everyone, my name's Ryu. I'm a girl so don't ask. I'm tired of the reaction people get. But anyway, Ryu's not my real name, I'm jsut called that because of that character on street fighter. I take martial arts nd I have a heck of a punch so they started calling me that during a lock in at my do-jang one night. Um, Roswell runs my life, and my life is being a Dreamer. I'm a little too much to handle at times and I can babble on for hours. I can talk to myself for three hours straight *smiles proudly* I like anything and everything and especially Roswell n' Rp'ing. I usually play Max, but I'm ok with Michael. I've never tried girls parts because I hang around with a lot of guys so I'm more in tune wif a guy's mind which is really scary. I have a made-up character named Xad Havok. Havok I got from X-men. Alex Summers, brother to Scott Summers alias Cyclops and son of Christopher Summers alias Corsair, captain of the ship "The Starjammer". Lol. I'm hyper. Hyper hyper hyper. I dunno how this place works. How is everyone? Having fun? Merry Christmas everyone and stay safe btw. Hehe. Wow there is SOMETHING in this coke....well someone introduce themselves, cuz I dunno anyone and I feel very alone.*bounce**bounce**bounce*
posted on 20-Dec-2001 7:15:57 PM by Lizzy Parker
Hey Everyone!!!

Yay Brit! Your muse is back..and Andy says she's ending her fanfic hiatus, and Katie's muse is back too!!!! Does that mean new parts!!!!???!!! Yipee! I really want to read your new fic Brit...I'll do so on Friday...I have my health term paper tommorow and let's just say I have become procrastonator extrodanere this year! LOL. Congrats with the Adv Algebra! A B...wahoo!!!! That's great!!!!

Hi Ryu, welcome to the board!!! I'm Jen. This is an RPG, so don't be lost...we just use our thread to chat too, especially cause Brit can't IM us and Katie got a new job so she's never online (go online Katie!!!) and well, we like chatting with each other. But we also have a RPG going, somewhere in the pages. It's a future fic, if you can't tell. My character's Rel Savary. She just moved to Roswell and there's a lot more about her that hasn't been revealed the fact she's a result of a government experiment to make a super human using their knowledge of the Antarian brain (you all said it was okay for me to use that to explain her powers, right?). Rel's a bit psychic but is human. There's more, but if you read the RPG, you'll catch on. Oh, and right now, Rory and Gabe are at the Granolith, and Rel, Rae, David, and Jason are at the Crashdown cause Jason (Ava's son and Rel's boyfriend) just came to Roswell...long story there too.

As you can see, I babble too. Most of us do, I think. Anyways, I used to play street fighter all the time against my brother. He always beat me though, I'm not so great at video games though I enjoy them. That's a cool nickname though. Oh, you're an X-men fan??? Awesome, I love X-men. LOL I guess to pretty much get started with the RPG, all you have to do is develop a character and his background, human/alien status, etc. Check what we've done in the past for more info I guess.

Everyone, have a great holiday!!! Gotta go do my health term paper :( Talk to you all later!!!

posted on 20-Dec-2001 7:53:01 PM by StrawBehryAppleSauce
That's cool, see around here, I'm a freak. I love Roswell it runs my life. I play video games, go to martial arts, fix up motorcycles, etc. I'm a freak and I'm proud of it! Don't worry about characters. I have around 300 in my database on my other computer full with name, age, birthday, background, parents, etc. I use five most of the time. \/ Here \/ is Xad

Name-Xadion Krosus-Scott Havok
Aka- Xad
Occupation- Professional Underground Street Fighter, Do-Jang instructor, Military Assistant (In attempt to find the FBI special unit), and Carpenter.
Age- 18
Birthday- (Supposed) Valentine's Day
Eye color- Silver
Hair color- Black
Weight- 175 LBs.
Height- 6'3"
Description- Well built, lean, tall, muscular, tanned.
Personality- Closed off, quiet, shy, gentleman but very ignorant on first impressions.
Powers- Empathy (Ability to feel other people's emotions and thoughts), Healing, Skan (Ability to copy and save specific powers), Zone (Ability to transport to different areas), Connection, Optic Beams.
Problems with powers- Empathy (In an amplified tone, therefore when someone has large outbreaks of emotion, he has much much much MUCHO MUCHO pain.), Healing (Weakens his powers if overused), Skan (Can not use the powers in such an advanced force unless used often), Zone (Can only teleport within a 30 foot range), Optic Beam (Must be concealed with Ruby Quartz, Dark Processed Emerald, or Cadmium Melded Turqoise)
Hybrid? Half Alien/ Half Mutant (Think X-men)
History- Xad was found in the gutters of Houston Texas by a couple living in a trailer. He was adopted by them and soon found to regret it. He is unsure of who his true parents are, but he knows that his adoptive father was a alchoholic, a smoker, and an unemployed abusive slacker. He remembered his mother as stoned...stoned...high...high...and stoned. The last he remembered was that when he was five, his father went on a drunken rage and shot his mother and then killed himself. From then on, he ran. He moved to Fort Worth and gained independence when he was 14. He applied and worked for three jobs, one in the afternoons, one at night and one on weekends. At age sixteen, he bought himself a Ducati and packed his bags leaving never turning back. He has been transferring from school to school ever since. After travelling to France for two years, he finds himself drawn to a tourist town called Roswell.
Apparel- Black mesh wifebeater with baggy black cargo jeans and scout belt. Three chains off the right side of his jeans and army boots. Raver's "KikWear" Visor in the shape of a Superman Trademark and a Ducati Leather Jacket. Two eyebrow rings in the right eyebrow, dog tag necklace with a ring strung through it, and either Red, Green, or Blue visors (Like Cyclops Think Cyclops)
Quotes to impressionate Character- "I serve no one. If that's a problem, find yourself some other desk jockey, tie obsessive, anarchist servant." "Am I supposed to be impressed by your dearth of maturity, your abject denunciations, hedonistic hypocritism, or your egotisical psychological mindgames which personally, entertain me in a perfidious sluggard way, of course?"
Other people's impressions of him- To himself, isolated, rude in a sarcastic way.

Is that enough info? And what's happened so far? *All confused just from reading the first page of posts*

posted on 21-Dec-2001 9:27:35 AM by Maxluver02
Hi Ryu! *waves* I'm Brittany, but everyone here calls me Brit, so feel free to do that as well. Welcome to the club!!!! (Even though I've said it before) Oh my gosh! You like X-men too!!! So do I!!!! Now I have to ask you a very important question *pauses for effect*......Do!?!?!?!?! I love anime!!!!! It's my favorite thing in the world besides reading and watching Roswell, oh and drawing anime of course. Wow your character sounds so cool! Now all we need is a girl for your lonely soldier boy.....tee-hee.....My characters are: Gabe Evans(Max's son and oldest kid), Gabe and Rory are together even though her mother forbids it....uhm.....Elena Guerin ( obviously Michael's daughter) she is the youngest in her family and she is sort of seeing Reece.......ahhhh now we get to Reece.....he is Elena's boyfriend, I guess you could say, and he was sent by Kivar (his father) to spy on the CC kids......he's not a bad guy really, he just has a bad father and works for the wrong people. Well, that's all about my ppl, so I better go write the next part to my fic. Later!!!

posted on 21-Dec-2001 1:40:21 PM by StrawBehryAppleSauce
Wow. You like anime? That's cool. Watashi Anime Otaku. LoL. I bet you didn't understand that, but that's OK. I've seen every episode of X-men known with the exception of Age of Apocolypse. Ugh, I hated that. Well I'm going to put in an entry for my Character. Just him coming to town, very simple. Remotely short. Medium length actually, well maybe a little longer than that. Brit, I wanna know, what music do you like? LoL. I've found my long lost twin. Anyway, I'm just going to head on into the Entry now before I say soemthing scary.

A glint in the hot Roswell, New Mexican sun was all visible from any vicinity of the Chrome Ducati 996 RS design that was speeding off leaving a high trail of foggy dust behind it. The monster wasn't built for this kind of terrain. It was designed for the asphalt. Not your ordinary biker's gorrilla bar Harley Davidson motorcycle, but those speeding bullets on the track that lean you two inches from your death. The driver controlled it well on such rocky roads as he glanced at the sign reading "Welcome To Roswell." Concealed under his crimson shaded visor, he didn't manage to feel any heat under the humidity of it all even in his leather ducati Motorcycle jacket that was draping over this black wifebeater pulled out of his cargo black jeans that were thrown against the rapid wind. He had a messenger bag slung over his back and a large bank account saved up from his arduous days of three job labor. It had paid off. He would have the chance to work ONE job. And have a full night's rest. Though he only needed two hours of sleep because of his mutant status, he prefered 5. The lack of sleep was almost a flaw. Silent nights in such an empty home could cause so many outbreaks of insanity. Whenever something was silent, his radaric empathy scale would blow through the roof. He recalled the last time that had happened. A man picked a fight with another at his Do-Jang shooting rage through his veins. Immediate strong concussion and he was unconcious for two days. He hated not having control. His combat boots braked the ground as he parked in the front of the Crashdown. His strong jaw tilted up to see a spaceship crashing in. He was almost in disgust. So many years after knowing remnants of his past and this town was making a joke of it! How dare they! All he could recall from sudden flashes, at the most inconvenient times may he add, were ones of his home planet, how he was made. He wasn't born. He was made...and that crushed him. Into dust in the sand, it crushed him. He was MADE. He wasn't born from love, or happiness or joy. He was an expirement, sent down to Houston Texas on a spaceship only twelve years ago. They called it a meteor shower. Lord, how gullible were they? Every night inside that shack of a trailer with his father watching Television sipping his beer and smoking, and his mother sniffing whatever she was sniffing this time, he would stare at his hands under those crimson shades and think of himself. Half Mutant. Half Alien. No part human. No part belonging here. None at all. From then on his powers had progressed, dramatically at that. His aim, his control, his strength. Seeing it was all he ever concentrated on. Not school, he had that covered, education, so simple yet no one could master it like him. Not money, his jobs provided him with as much money as needed. Not family. He had none....He took a deep breath and stepped into the CrashDown. "Welcome to the Crashdown." Rang over all the clattering chaotic voices and thoughts. There was a smell of raw meat and age old coffee. He was going to have a migrane living here. He ignored her and just sat down in the far far corner, isolated and dark. "Cherry coke." He said with his full red lips. His eyes drifted to the condiments. Only one bottle of Tabasco. "And another bottle of Tabasco." He said. "There's a full bottle right there." The waitress tried to say. "Just getme another bottle." "Fine." She shot back as she walked off mumbling something about the strangest customers coming in here. A hand slammed down on his glossy plastic table with a cool Cherry Coke bubbling in her hand. He took it and uncapped the Tabasco sauce. The young lady watched him pour the entire bottle in his Coke. "The other bottle?" He asked emotionlessly. She handed it to him and walked off dismissing such a freak quickly. He ignored it and continued pouring a full quarter of the next bottle before taking a sip. Refreshing. He wandered his eyes around the area. Some people took a glance at his weathered self, some just ignored him. Either way, it didn't matter to him. He was sent here for a purpose, he may not have known what, but he was going to find out. He freely stare at other customers under his Crimson sunglasses that reflected so that no one was able to even glimpse at his eyes. It was true. Looks could kill. For him that was. He used to be afraid to look at anyone, even with the shades, thinking that it would kill someone if it did. It was true though. His strong arm gripped the cup tightly with his rough fingers as he took another sip thinking about it. If he was going to stay here, he demanded to be left alone. There wasn't a place in his travelling adventures that he had not been screamed at, or worse. The world wasn't prepared for Aliens. It wasn't prepared for Mutants, and it would never be prepared for seomeone like him. Xad finished his Cherry Coke and stood to leave.

Wasn't really good, I know. Hey, I'm young. I dunno that much. I'm not the best writer or a good one at all, I jsut like writing, so if anyone has tips, please do comment.
posted on 21-Dec-2001 4:24:19 PM by Sugarplum7
Hi Everyone!

Okay. I haven't talked in like sooooooo long. I am finally on my day off. I was working 8 hours on wed. and thurs. I have totell you if I have to listen to the nutcracker again I am going to try to scream! If you can believe this my voice is leaving me. I sound all scratchy and gross. This is like the only way that I can really talk. I HATE it.

OMG!!! Ria, I know how you feel about the whole emaily thing that you sent us. I was about to go off on you know who when I read with what the person wrote. I mean, you like are my bestest friend! The person know that I am. I mean AGGGG!! Okay. Now that I am rendured like speechless I am going to another subject.

I'll talk to you all later. Oh! and if you girls ever go to Victoria's Secret and go through the cotton pantied try to keep it clean. I can't believe how messy people are. I was there until MIDNIGHT, organizing the panties by color and size, and they weren't even done!!! The v-string table was sooooo horrible. I just thought that I would ask you to, even though we are like nowhere near each other. BTW, Ria, have you figured out what you would be doing with your discount?

Bye sweeties!

Kisses, muah!

Luv ya tons,

PS. I will be on at my usual time. I have a day off today!! Yay!! Doin my snoopy dance.

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 21-Dec-2001 6:49:46 PM ]
posted on 21-Dec-2001 4:46:25 PM by Sugarplum7
OOOPS! Double post.

Okay. Giggle fest. I think I am going to go and start writing. Bye girlies!

Luv ya tons!


[ edited 1 time(s), last at 21-Dec-2001 6:51:19 PM ]
posted on 22-Dec-2001 1:21:20 AM by StrawBehryAppleSauce
LoL. Following up with my last one. I think I'll RP with myself teehee. Well thank you for anyone who IM'ed me, only it was at an inconvenient time, my sister was using the computer at that time. Lol. I hope I can talk to some of you on IM sometime. Now to the follow-up.....

Xad's callused hand reached for the door and the bell rang throughout his system. What was he doing here? What are you doin, Xad? What possessed you to come here? You've gotta be insane, man, no insane isn't the word. Look, even if you WERE looking for aliens, they wouldn't accept you. You're half Mutant, not human. You're a monster. Ugly as hell monster. That's why your dad killed himself and that's why your life's miserable. He shoved it and the door shrieked as if it were coming off the hinged. He was upsetting himself again. Hopping on his transport, he sped off at lightning speed. The two wheel took a screeching turn as he saw the sign "Gym". He couldn't resist as he walked in looking around. The movies hadn't gotten in yet and he hadn't had the chance to work out. It was his outlet. The light bounced off of the two eyebrow rings tightly pierced in his right eyebrow as he walked in with the chains of his pitch black cargo pants dangled and clinked loudly. His hands weaved through his raven black hair as he signed whatever papers needed. Working out got him thinking. To think whatever he needed to think. He walked into the weight room and took a look around. Bench Press was etched into his mind. He mounted on as many weights as it looked it could hold, he didn't know how much it was, but he was sure to bet that it was the most anyone in that gym had ever lifted. His breath came out relieved as he pumped his arms up and down. Zan. He remembered that name. Zan. Zan. Zan. A picture flashed before him. The mighty royal king of Antar. Rath. Spikey hair. Rebellious. Vilondra. Beautiful. Caring. HIM?! The weights dropped and it looked like the holding would fall from its place at the violence he had dropped it. That was it. He thought walking to the Lats and pulling it down. Xad. No wonder that name stuck. Crimson waters. Dark skies. Something about being in Roswell was making him recall all these buried memories. Xad. Elder brother of Zan. Dead twenty two years after the fall of the crown and throne. The one who refused to be coronated. The one who led the army to such celebrated victories. It couldn't be him. How? Such a resemblance to Zan. The deep eyes that now were forced to be hidden under the darkness of this crimson mask. He was snapped back to reality as he moved to the dead lift. There were things he needed to do now. Like fill out forms for school. Unpack. He had to register by tomorrow or his credits wouldn't transfer on time. Last year he was asked to be Teacher's assistant for two classes or so. He wondered if he was going to be obligated to assist teachers here? He checked his watch and he had been there for over four hours. Where had the time gone?! He needed to head back to first of all find his house, then after that, get things settled.
posted on 22-Dec-2001 2:02:33 AM by StrawBehryAppleSauce
I'll just keep rp'ing with myself at like one in the morning. Well, I guess this one'll be a descript/inner conflict one, I haven't done those in quite a while. I'm a fast movier during the holidays and I've been out a few days now SOOOOOOOOO I've gained momentum. VASH. IS. THE. HOTTEST. BISHOUNEN. ALIVE. AND. HEERO. IS. THE. MOST. KAWAII. GUNDAM. PILOT. IN. HISTORY. OF. THE. COLONIES. Ok, I'm done, back to business.

He took a last glance at all the bulky muscular men still sweating their lives away. He sure hoped he wasn't like that. He really wasn't. Toned, and muscular, but lean and tall. It almost looked as if he starved himself half the time. He did. Xad could only remember having one meal a day because of his budgets. He towered a bit over most people his age but always had his head down not meeting eyes with anyone like he was hiding something. He wore sunglasses that were an army green, dark crimson, or a deep blue. Occasionally he would wear contacts, but it scared too many people and caught their attention too easily. His black hair was maybe an inch or so spiked but pulled back slightly in what seemed like a 60 degree angle. Two pieces of his hair were parted and pushed down a bit over his forehead and his jaw was accustomed to staying clenched and tense. His lips were never in a full smile. He couldn't remember the last time he actually smiled. It might have been never. His shoulders sagged and his strong structure was usually hidden by his leather jacket. Outside of school, he preferred a better taste in clothing. A crimson or blue long sleeved button down to match his sunglasses, left unbuttoned with his mesh see-through wifebeater under and 32 inch rave pants sagging over his hiking boots. If he wore anything of the sort in school, he would surely be suspended for dress code violation. He'd want to test them though. Xad had a habit of testing people. Seeing their true potential or their true loyalties. He would always pull the 'I don't know English' bit in school to test their intellegence. After that, he would be cocky and arrogant. If they passed that, he would be the rough bully like rage filled person he had tried to be from that bad experience. No one had ever reached past that. That would be when he showed his true self. That kindhearted shy gentleman that lay under those layers of tests and such. It was a long process and no one could stand him of all the people he had met. Either that, or no one had the patience. He slung his messenger bag over one shoulder and walked out of the gym. His messenger bag had his essentials in case he needed to leave what little he had in a hurry. A change of clothing, first aid kit, spare contacts, and last and most important, the orb shaped little ball that fit into his hands. It was almost like a marble only shaped more ovulant. It glowed under his delicate touch and he knew it was his ticket home. The glow of blood red on that spherical artifact had soothed him to sleep at night when he was a child. The swirling alien symbol would shine its bright light and he felt at home. When he walked in, the movers had already moved everything in the areas he had specified. He planned to the smallest detail where everything was. Measured to the millimeter, and placed in the validated places. His house was relatively large. The furniture seemed to scatter about. there was no television. One phone. It was very simple and was easily seen that it was only the necessities and small old fashioned luxuries. There was a collection of musical instruments and an art kit. There was no other form of entertainment. No T.V. No stereo. It was the basics for him or if it was luxuries, it would be small enough to fit in his messenger bag with the exception of his callings such as art and music. His Compact Disc player spun a playlist of tortured songs that explained his pained soul so easily. There were scars on his weathered soul and stabs at his heart. Xadion Havok had known nothing but pain throughout his entire life and he was truly unsure if there was anyone that could heal him. He may have been able to heal his own wounds on the outside, but some things that penetrated through his skin, he didn't know what could cure him.

Will someone say I suck already? I'm waiting for that one person who just comes out and says "STOP WRITING, I DON'T WANNA READ ANYMORE" Lol. Just a little impatient. I've been in a lot of RPG's and that's usually whath appened. Well one o'clock now. I'm bored.
posted on 22-Dec-2001 11:55:22 AM by Maxluver02
Hi girls! I just wanted to say that yesterday I went and saw Lord of the Rings!!!! It was so good! I wanna get the books now and read 'em! I can't wait to see the 2nd movie next year!

posted on 22-Dec-2001 12:09:01 PM by Lizzy Parker
Lucky Brit! I've heard it was great...I'm not going to see it till Wednsday. That's the day my friends and I chose to go see it. I can't wait. So, it was really that awesome? I tried the books, but I don't like JR Tolken's style. Oh wells...

Merry Christmas all!
posted on 22-Dec-2001 5:56:21 PM by Sugarplum7
Hi Chicas,

I have the books. I never had the time to read them. I never read the Hobbit. Would that be a problem? lol. I want to see the movie sooo much though. I haven't seen Liv Tyler in like anything since Armageddon. I have like no time to read though. It is all work and write. But it's fine with me. Like I said before, I made nothing a week, and now I made like $200, so I am happy. Plus I get employee discount so I will be like spending all my money there. Now I must return to the world of writing. Ack! never a dull moment. My feet hurt sooooo much. I think I will start working in my Jazz boots. My dress shoes make me too tired. Ick. What do you think? Is it okay if I work in jazz shoes? They are black if it matters.

Kisses sweeties,
posted on 22-Dec-2001 8:04:10 PM by Maxluver02
I don't think it matter's if you read The Hobbit first or not. I haven't and I saw Lord of the Rings anyway. Hmmmm......jazz boots huh?.....I don't think it would be a big deal as long as they're black.

posted on 23-Dec-2001 12:38:16 AM by Iceprincess2100
Kat~ LOL that you crack me up! I don't think your managers would appreciate the jazz boot! tee hee! OH I was so close to buying the hobbit but I figured screw it and I'd see the movie. But I have yet to see it! Well I'll talk to you guys later!

Luv you all!!!!!


P.S. Katie doesn't that suck when you have to stay that long cleaning up the messes people make! That was the thing I hated doing the most too! the pantie table was a pain in the ass to clean at limited too!

btw hello Ryu!
posted on 24-Dec-2001 12:58:38 AM by Sugarplum7
Hi girls!

I just thought that I would throw some of my flavor into the mix. It has been a while since I wrote like anything . I am finally finishing up part 29 for Undone. All writing has suffered where I am concerned. I hope this will get you all to start writing again. Ria, this means you. you haven't written in like forever.

I still hope that you all enjoy my writing still. It has been awhile since I posted anything other than a note. I hope you like it. It is a Lanie part. You know how interesting this girl can get when I am with her. Here it is sweeties. Let me know if you like it.

Luv ya,


~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ Lanie’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

“What time are you leaving for your family dinner?” I ask him as I look at him from my comfortable spot on his lap. After we got home from the dance class I just fell onto the couch and he sat down next to me.

“Are you that eager to get rid of me?” he asks as he pulls me into his lap.

“No,” I say quickly as I curl into him, holding him close to me. “I just want to know how much time I have left with you. It is already past sunset and I am sure that Rae and Gabe are coming home soon. So I am guessing that Em and you will have to get home for your family dinner on Auntie Tess’s birthday.”

“You guess right. We have to have dinner and then presents. Not to mention that we have to tell them that there is going to be a meeting that they need to come to. I don’t know what is going to happen when that gets off the ground.”

“I know,” I say, not moving from Cole’s lap. “Auntie Ria’s gonna flip!” We laughed for a few seconds and then just relaxed. Nothing was said, but it wasn’t uncomfortable. We just sat, laid there. I don’t know if there is any other way to explain it. I am pretty sure that I fell asleep because I remember Cole waking me up.

“Lanie,” he says gently rousing me from my sleep. He may have said it gently, but that didn’t mean that I awoke gently. I pushed myself up and jumped to my feet.I can’t believe that I just fell asleep! I mean here I am with Cole, and he is going to have to like totally leave me, and he’s going to go back to California for like three months! I am going to be almost boyfriendless for three months! I could be totally kissing him and doing other things that a normal teenager with . . . what do all the grown-ups say? Oh yeah. A teenager with ‘raging hormones’ should do, but I am here sleeping.

“We should be thinking about what we need to say to Gabe! He is going to go into his I’m-the big-brother-and-no-one-is-good-enough-for-my-little-sister-so-I-need-to-protect-her-role. You would think that my mind would be racing with things that need to be done, but noooo! I have to become this total ditz and forget everything that has to be done.

“What am I thinking!? I should be doing something! There is the meeting. I, for some reason, got stuck with the job of telling Mommy and Daddy that there is a meeting that they need to be here for. Me. ME! I mean, I have never, What was Gabe thinking!??!! ME?!”

“Lanie!” Cole yells to get my attention. I spin around to face him, my arms whipping around my from the centrifugal motion, hitting him with quite a bit of force. “Ah.”

“OhmyGod! Cole, sweetie, I am sooooo sorry. I didn’t mean to do that. It is just that I have so much to do. There is no time to do any of it. There is that meeting. Daddy is going to go all protective on us. The Mommy is going to like calm him down and then there will be the kissing . . . Ick . . . Now that I something that I don’t want to see. They are worse than like kids at school. With the hands and the tongues and the GOD! Do I not want to go any farther than that! I mean Geez! They are my parents! What they do in their sex lives Is their business. I soooooo don’t need to know their sexual escapades. And then after the meeting there is the game! I haven’t even started to practice the cheers. I am a total wreck! There is no way that I will be able to practice and be ready for the big game tomorrow. Everyone is going to be there and like hate me for letting them all down! I was totally off today in the rally. The girls are going to like rip my hair out! And to totally make matters worse you are lea—“

Okay. Now that is one way to shut me up when I am on one of my rants. I thought when I felt Cole pull me towards him, bringing me against his hard, muscular chest. His lips descended on mine before I could even finish the word leaving. He pulled away slowly once he realized that I was done speaking.

“I’ve always wanted to do that,” he said smiling at me.

“You’ve always wanted to shut me up? Am I really that annoying when I speak?”

“No!” he exclaimed. He ran his fingers through my hair. Now that is soothing. I don’t know what about it is so comforting, but it is. “I just wanted to kiss you to stop one of your rants for the last few months. I never thought I would get the chance to.”

After he said that he walked back to the couch to pick up his coat. I guess that means that he is going to be leaving soon. It is just a few hours, Lanie. You can handle that. It is the months that will be tough. Nothing is ever easy.

He took my hand in his before walking to the door. “I’ll see you later tonight.”

“Yeah. I’ll walk you to your car,” I say. I still don’t want to leave him. I want to stay with him as long as I can, and if that means walking to his car with him then I will.

“No!” He shouted, taking me off-guard. I jumped back slightly that he was objecting. I kinda felt . . . I don’t know . . . rejected and a little ashamed that he said no. He saw that I was taking this the wrong way and his expression changed. He scratched his head, thinking of a way to explain it. The way he looked was like a little boy still not yet understanding what he was told to do. “Babe, I didn’t mean to yell. I just don’t want you going outside. You don’t have any shoes on, and it is getting cooler. Forgive me?”

Forgive him. I must have like one of the greatest guys in the world for a boyfriend! He is asking me to forgive him when he was just being his usual, sweet self. This is great.

“You . . . are . . . the . . . best . . . boyfriend . . . in . . . all . . . the . . . galaxy,” I say as I kiss all over his face. “But you better go before Auntie Tess warps you into getting her a present that she really wants, maxing out your credit card.”

“I love you,” he says and brings his hand to cradle my cheek, his thumb lightly stroking my cheekbone a few times. I bring my hand to his and kiss his hand lightly.

“And I love you.” I watch as he gets in his car and drives off to get back to his house. I walk back into the house and pick up my dance bag from the floor, carrying it to my room. I set it on the floor next to my bed. I walk to the bathroom and take off all my dance clothes and put on a pair of jeans and a baby tee before I hop onto my bed.

“I am in such a mess. Why did I get stuck with this job?” I fall back, throwing myself on my pillows. My mind was drifting back to the fun I had in ballet.

It has been a while since I put those shoes on. I kinda just never put on my shoes after I decided that I didn’t have enough time for ballet classes when I factored in school and the power practice. The hardest thing to explain for loss of time would be the trips to meetings and summits, not to mention the trips to Antar that we went on a few times. If I had ballet I don’t thing that I would have the dedication to make my way through it. But, I have to say that I missed it. Angel was really nice. She got me to realize how much ballet was part of who I am. I just wish that there was a better explanation that I could give her. I couldn’t very well say that I had to cut it out of my schedule because I am an alien princess and with that role comes responsibilities that out weigh that of my pleasure. She is great. The way she approached me was so sweet. I knew she was shy, but I have known her since she is on the squad, so I thought that she wouldn’t be as shy around me. She wanted to ask for some pointers on pirouettes, and when she finally got the courage to ask me I was more than willing to help. I can tell that she is going to be a great dancer. I think that she just needs time.

Thinking about all of this gets me to wish that I didn’t have these responsibilities. It would just make everything easier. Right? Life has to be easier when there isn’t anything alien thrown in the mix. I hope Rory doesn’t totally freak out when Gabe breaks the news to her. Now that was weird. I never thought that she would be an alien, but there is no way that she would have liked the apples if she was totally human. I totally marinated them in Tabasco and sprinkled them with sugar. Mommy never liked them, so I can safely say that the average human palate does not like the taste.

“Lanie . . . Gabe . . . Rae . . . We’re home!” Mommy says before I hear the loud slam of the door closing.

Well. Here goes nothing. I just hope I can convince them that they go to this meeting. I run out of my room and down the stairs to greet them.

“Hi Mommy, Daddy. Whoa! Don’t you guys ever stop!?” I really don’t want to see that! Parental units kissing . . . SOOOOOO NOT WHAT I NEED TO SEE!

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ End Lanie’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

posted on 24-Dec-2001 11:43:44 AM by Lizzy Parker
LMAO! That was great Katie! Absolutely hysterical! Max and Liz haven't changed at all, have they? LOL, suddenly being reminded of episodes such as Busted and Sexual Healing. Yikes! LOL, poor Lanie. And poor Rae and Gabe for having to put up with them too! Oh, that was such a great part! Just felt like saying that! Oh, I can't wait to write something!! Someone PLEASE write something for Jason, Rae, or David, pretty please? With sugar on top? I wanna write another Rel part! Either that or introduce Caph, but that'll have to wait till the meeting. Speaking of Caph, I think I'm going to go post his description now!

Merry Christmas!
posted on 24-Dec-2001 11:47:14 AM by Lizzy Parker
Sugarplum7 originally wrote:

“OhmyGod! Cole, sweetie, I am sooooo sorry. I didn’t mean to do that. It is just that I have so much to do. There is no time to do any of it. There is that meeting. Daddy is going to go all protective on us. The Mommy is going to like calm him down and then there will be the kissing . . . Ick . . . Now that I something that I don’t want to see. They are worse than like kids at school. With the hands and the tongues and the GOD! Do I not want to go any farther than that! I mean Geez! They are my parents! What they do in their sex lives Is their business. I soooooo don’t need to know their sexual escapades. And then after the meeting there is the game! I haven’t even started to practice the cheers. I am a total wreck! There is no way that I will be able to practice and be ready for the big game tomorrow. Everyone is going to be there and like hate me for letting them all down! I was totally off today in the rally. The girls are going to like rip my hair out! And to totally make matters worse you are lea—“


“Lanie . . . Gabe . . . Rae . . . We’re home!” Mommy says before I hear the loud slam of the door closing.

Well. Here goes nothing. I just hope I can convince them that they go to this meeting. I run out of my room and down the stairs to greet them.

“Hi Mommy, Daddy. Whoa! Don’t you guys ever stop!?” I really don’t want to see that! Parental units kissing . . . SOOOOOO NOT WHAT I NEED TO SEE!

Okay, just wanting to highlight the FUNNIEST sections I have every read. Bravo Katie, bravo! BTW, are we ever going to do any parental povs, or are we just sticking to the kids?


PS- Now the Caph
posted on 24-Dec-2001 11:50:17 AM by Lizzy Parker
Hi! Me again!'s the Caph description for all those who didn't see it in the e-mail. Yay! I have two characters now! I feel so special...thanks chicas!
Merry Christmas!

Name: Caph Lord
Age: 16 years
Relation: Azlyn's little brother and Angel's love interest.
Description: About six feet tall. He has light strawberry blonde hair that sort of resembles Max’s new hair cut. He has hazel eyes and is sort of wiry in build.
Personality: Caph’s a joker and the class clown. He’s light hearted and loves to play pranks on his family and friends, and even people he doesn’t know. Caph usually has a sarcastic, witty comment for just about everything and doesn’t take much seriously. Think a mix between Xander from Buffy and Macro from the Animorph books. But he’s very nice most of the time. He’s very different from his family.
Power: He can walk through walls, like Kitty Pride from the X-Men. I think she called it phasing. Caph will use this power a lot to sneak up on people.
How to include: He comes to Earth with his dad and Lynn. They are at the meeting together. Angel comes by the house for some reason Katie has yet to think of, and she can hear some things that are said. This is how she can find out about the aliens. Angel and Caph will meet, become friends, and fall in love eventually.

posted on 24-Dec-2001 12:11:37 PM by Maxluver02
OMG!!! Katie that last part you did was great! It was so funny! I think my fave part would have to be the part where Lanie is ranting and Cole pulls here into his arms and kisses her. *sigh* that's so cute!!!! Oh, and I have an idea now of how I'm gonna start Elena's part! Yay!!!! My muse is finally back full time now!!!! So we're definitely starting the meeting pretty soon??? Good. It's about time the parents found out what's going on!

posted on 26-Dec-2001 4:48:28 AM by Sugarplum7
~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ Rory’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Gabe parked the car in front of the house and I just knew that I was in trouble. I felt my heart race as we got closer to confronting my mother. The entire ride over I was thinking of things that could grow wrong, and my mind kept going over the scene every time. Not once did it end without Mom blowing everything out of proportion. This is not going to end well.

‘Gabe!’ I shout in my thoughts to him. “Gabe. I can’t do this. I can’t do this. I can’t do this. There is no way that this will end well. I just have this feeling that Mom is going to be thrown for a loop. Gabe, you can’t do this.” He takes my hand in his and kisses it, making all my fear disappear.

‘How does he do that?’

“What did I do?” He asks me after hearing my thought. I don’t know how many times I have forgotten that he can hear my thoughts. It is just not something that comes to your mind on a normal basis. It is not that my mind is always telling me your boyfriend can hear your thoughts. I guess that it isn’t that bad. It is kinda nice that he will always be there. It makes me feel . . . safe. I turn to look at him once again. I can see that he is still waiting to hear answer to his question. A smile creeps to his lips when he sees me just looking at him, memorizing his face and mannerisms. “Rory? Is everything okay?”

“Hmmmmm?” I ask, not really hearing his last questions. He laughs lightly at me spacy-ness, giving his eyes a gleam that makes me take a quick breath. It is weird how he can do the smallest things and they affect me so greatly. “What did I do now?”

“Nothing. It is just you being you,” he says simply, not making the first move to get out of the car. He was giving me the time that I wanted before talking to Mom.

“No,” I say smiling, “You asked me something. What was it?”

“I just wanted to know if you were okay. You seemed a little . . . out of it.”

“I’m fine, just thinking about how great you are. You can always make me feel better . . . safer when I am with you. You did something as small as kissing my hand and I felt like nothing could happen to me. You just always make me feel like I am the only one that matters to you when I am with you. You make me feel special.” I scoot closer to Gabe and bring my legs up under me. He drapes his arm around my shoulders, bringing me even closer to him. I rest my back against the seat and lay my head on his shoulder. We just sat there like that, looking out the windshield at the surrounding desert.

“It’s nice like this,” he says quietly as he rubs my neck, taking away all the tension that I feel. “Just sitting with you. Even though we aren’t doing anything it feels . . . right.”

“Yeah, I know what you mean. It is like I feel like my day is complete now that we did this. I don’t think that I can explain why. Do you feel like that too? Like this is the way to just complete the day?”

“Yes. That is exactly the way I feel. Do you want to wait a little longer, or do you want to go in and face your Mom?”

“I’d like to wait a little longer if you don’t mind. Can we just sit here some more?” I look at him again and see his eyes shine with a brilliance that I never noticed before. It makes my stomach rumble and my toes curl. A shiver runs up my spine, making me quiver a little.

‘She does that a lot. I wonder why.’

“It’s you. You me shiver. Being with you makes me shiver.” I look into his eyes once again and smile.

We stayed like that for a few minutes just listening to what was going on outside the car. It felt like we were apart from everything that was going on. It was like we were in our own bubble world where nothing could hurt us or break us apart, including my Mom. I just hope that she doesn’t do anything to try and keep us apart.

“Gabe, let’s go. I am ready now. We should go or else we won’t get back to your house in time. I have this sinking feeling that Mom is going to be hard to convince.”

“Okay. You sure. We can still wait a little longer if you want. I don’t want to force you to do anything that you don’t want to do.”

“I’m sure that we need to get going, but I don’t think I will ever be ready to talk to Mom.” After I said that Gabe got out of the car and proceeded to my door, opening it and helping me out. He extended his hand, waiting for me to take it. I gently placed my hand in his. He laced his fingers with mine and walked to the door.

“I’ll be right here. I promise.”

I jump up and wrap my hands around his neck, pulling him close for a kiss. I know that I caught him by surprise because it took a while for him to start kissing me back. I could feel his smooth, soft tongue gently stroke mine. I didn’t mean for the kiss to get so heated, but I couldn’t help it. It seems that as soon as I start kissing him everything gets out of hand. He kept pushing against me until I had my back against the door with a thud. I couldn’t help but whimper against his lips. That is when I felt the door give way from beneath my back. I wasn’t expecting the door to open, so as a result I fell into the house, bringing Gabe down with me. I knew that explaining everything to Mom is going to be even harder after this even before my back hit the ground.

I hid my head in Gabe’s neck, not wanting to see Mom nor hear her reaction to everything. ‘Gabe! What are we going to do?! There is no way that she will be sensible after this! I am not even supposed to be talking to you where she is concerned, let alone kissing you!’

‘Well, there is still a chance that this was a kiss for luck.’

‘How lucky can we be? My Mom just saw you with your tongue in my mouth.’

‘You have a point there.’

“OH NO! Rory. You know. You’re connected. I was afraid that this would happen. I thought that if you stayed away from him I could prevent it, but you . . . You disobeyed me even after I explicitly told you to stay away from him! I told you but you didn’t listen to me! Rory, How could you do this?!”

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ End Rory’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Hi girls!

How was that? I think I can safely say that I am all caught up on this RPG. Next up . . . Post Pilot. I think I will do an Iz part, Jen.

Kisses chicas,

posted on 26-Dec-2001 8:55:19 PM by Maxluver02
Hi girls!

I just wanted to say " Hi! " know how I said my muse was back? Well, I don't know but I think I go the slacker muse. It just doesn't seem to want to inspire me, which really sucks b/c I really want to write a new part, but I can't seem to be able to start. It's like when I start writing my mind goes blank after like one sentence! Ugh!!! It's really irritating!!!!! On a lighter note, I got a PS2 for Christmas!!! Yay, I was very happy. And I've been playing my games more than worrying about my parts, which isn't exactly good, but when I can actually come up with a GOOD part, then I'll write it. Okay? Ok.

Later chicas,


[ edited 1 time(s), last at 26-Dec-2001 9:00:25 PM ]
posted on 26-Dec-2001 10:19:46 PM by StrawBehryAppleSauce
Hey. My computer's crashed. My modem got zapped, but I'm on my friend's computer right now. I'm sorry for not comin online a lot. Well, I'm going to go RP to self now, since usually I'm this wierd version of Heero, well....wierder than he already is. Hmmm.....Should I go to sign in at school or something? Nah. LoL. Lookie here, I'm talking to myself. That's funny. I dunno what to do with my character. Can he be next to M/L or Mi/M's house? Or A/I. One of theirs. Oh well, I'll say M/L. If someone's been specified near anyone else's house, excuse this RP-S.

Xad opened the wooden door of his new house from the somewhat home-like inside and stepped out to the light breeze of the Roswell wind. He stepped on the emerald green grass and strolled to his Chrome colored custom Ducati 996RS. His pride and joy. His home. Xad pulled off his jacket and threw it carelessly on the drive way and sat next to it with his tool set rested next to him. He sighed as he inspected the outer shelling of his motor bike, then pulled out a screwdriver, unscrewing the plating allowing him access to his rebuilt engine. Living by himself, he needed many jobs and many skills. He had been in France, therefore needing the language of French, then in Taiwan, needing all three of Cantonese, Manderin, and Taiwanese, then Japan needing the use of Japanese and back at the states, working as a Chef for a restaurant, then a automobile repair shop worker. All those from his endless days of wandering. Whenever he had found something he suspected led to his home, he picked up and left. He grabbed the wrench after lightly placing the plating on the ground. Loosening some bolts, he checked the inside of the gauge. It felt a bit heavy to him while he was riding to his new house. His crimson shades drew to the door of the next house. He felt something. Though not sure of what, he felt it. Suddenly spurts of gasoline spilled upon him and he was shattered recklessly back into reality. He pulled off his shirt and tightened the leak. He cursed loudly and wiped his face with his arm. He had such an old motorcycle, though rebuilt and restored. It was the newest version Italy had to offer. Ten years old and light years ahead of any other motorbike such as Honda, Yamaha, or Mitsubishi. I wonder how long any human would last in my place. There's not one of them in there willing to give me a chance. In this small world, with such large hearts, they yet to be so cold. At times the heat of the sun seems like cold fire from the loneliness I possess. Xad shook his head. Pessimism, what a way of life. He tightened the pipe and shifted picking up the plating and screwing it on tightly. Standing up with his shirt gripped in his hand, he looked over the vehicle. A sigh escaped him as he threw the shirt on the leather seat with a slap and walked into his house. He needed to cook some dinner. He hadn't eaten a meal in days. Unless anyone on this earth, alien or human considered eating water as a food. His house was so plain and empty, like him. He stepped onto the wooden flooring and into the kitchen, illuminated by lights mounted on the ceiling and walls. He grabbed his strange variety of ingredients purchased for his pantry and readied the instruments needed for the food. Xad walked to the living room and sat on the couch as the water was placed on the stove to boil. He snapped his fingers near a candle lighting it in the dark room and sat there staring off endlessly in to eternity and beyond. He had this feeling like something was close. Something was strangely close. A glint caught his eye as he looked over to his backpack. There was something glowing. Could it have been his little marble shaped companion? Couldn't be. It never reacted unless he touched it, but when he peered into the bag, he found that the stone was truly glowing and lighting brightly into his eyes. He was left there in awe. There was something about this town that was different. Maybe it would lead him to a place to belong.

I'm bored *whine whine whine*
posted on 28-Dec-2001 12:55:51 AM by roswelliantwins2526
So......Strawberry, how old are you?
posted on 28-Dec-2001 4:07:48 PM by Anniepoo98
Hey everyone... Annie is finally back with a new part. I know such a long time with no post. My life has been so crazy. First I do want to thank all of you that wished my mom well during her surgery. She is home and doing great... thank god*happy* Happiness in Annieland*happy* Another crazy thing has been my computer. My internet service at home sucks. That is why I have been getting cut off at IM's and stuff and that it has been taking me so long to answer e-mail. I am so so so so Sorry:( Please forgive me*happy*

Also, HEY RYU. You seem to be very enthustaic poster*happy* I want to ask you some stuff though.... Could you soften Xad's character a little bit? He just seems really really harsh and no one else in the RPG is that harsh. Also, how are we going to bring him into the group? See we have been working on this thing for awhile and we have a very steady timeline of events that we want to have happen. If we are going to keep Xad, we need to get him into the swing of things*happy* You could e-mail me ( anniepoo98⊕ ) or anyone else for that matter. Plus, I noticed that you were a bit worried about how your parts were, we could so proofread if you wish. That might help in getting Xad in the swing of things. Not to mention what is you IM name, if you have one? We are always doing chats and it would be nice for you to join so you are included as much as possible. That is the only way the all the characters will work.

So without futher ado... Emma Part...

Man oh man, who would believe this. I am Josh's girlfriend. The girl going out with Josh. The girl who will solely date Josh Whitman.

Just the thought makes me have to sit down. Which I do on the edge of my bed. I look around my room, completely content with my life, ignoring all those little mean voices in the back of my head that want to ruin my good mood. Then I remember, I needed to pick up mom's birthday present. How stupid could I be.

"Damnit," I mumble as I put back on my shoes. "Hold on, how will I get to the mall to pick it up? It is not like I have a car or anything. Damnit." I seriously begin to wonder if that is going to be my new favorite word.

Then, it dawns on me. I could call Josh. He has a car and he is my boyfriend (yup still shocks me to say so). I reach over and grab the phone. After a couple of rings, Josh picks it up. "Hey Josh," I say softly into the reciver.

"Emmie," he asks. I really like the way he says that.

"Yeah," I answer him. "Could you do me a huge favor? I need a ride to the mall so I pick up my mom's present. Would you mind taking me?"

"Not at all," he says, so cheery that I can pratically see the smile on his face. "I will be there in about fifteen minutes."

"Thanks," I say, knowing that I am grinning like an idiot. "I am so glad that Cole didn't see that," I think to myself as I hang up the phone. "Otherwise, I would never hear the end of it. As it is, I am not going to relish having to tell my big brother that his little sister is dating one of his friends/ alien cohoert."

End Emma Part*************

I know that it was short, but I wanted to see If a Josh part could soon follow.

Talk to you all later, or I will try to... if my computer coorpurates*happy*

posted on 28-Dec-2001 6:12:18 PM by Maxluver02
Didn't mean to post here.


[ edited 5 time(s), last at 31-Dec-2001 11:28:40 AM ]
posted on 30-Dec-2001 12:09:02 PM by Maxluver02
Didn't mean to post here either...


[ edited 1 time(s), last at 31-Dec-2001 11:32:19 AM ]
posted on 30-Dec-2001 8:26:10 PM by StrawBehryAppleSauce
Lol. Actually, I'm 13. Hehe. Well Xad's had a rough life and he's supposed to be a little weathered. He'll soften up when he realizes he's going to be accepted by other aliens. He's lived his life thinking he never belonged and his foster parents abused him and left him. It wouldn't make sense if he were perky and stuff. He'll soften up. Well, Xad was sent later, but since he had a mutant DNA bridging, his incubation was A LOT longer. He, in his past life, was Zan's older brother who abdicated the throne. I'm still trying to figure out the story line correctly, so I'm not sure how to fit this whole thing in so far. So far, he's just the next door neighbor. Sorry about the lack of postage, my comp got zapped, like I said and the modem got a refry to the maxi, so I had to wait till the heat died down on the pipeline before hooking up another. *happy* Hi everyone, you all are so nice, and I'm hyper now. *bounce**bounce**bounce**bounce**bounce* Hyper hyper hyper hyper hyper.
posted on 31-Dec-2001 2:54:29 AM by Sugarplum7
~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ Lanie’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

“Oh! Sweetie. We, uhm. . . .” Mommy said as she moved around Daddy to approach me.

“No, Mommy. It . . . uhm . . . it was all my fault. I mean I totally forgot your schedule. I have been with you all my life. You would think that I would remember you never stop kissing. What was I thinking? I uh . . . I need to talk to you for like a second. I can . . . uhm . . . I’ll just wait for you in the living room.” I leave them to continue their make-out session for a while longer. The longer they are kissing the more time I have before I tell them about the meeting. I hear Mommy laugh lightly at how flustered they made me.

Okay. Well. I let them know I need to talk to them, so that is one step done with. All that I have left to do is the actual talking. How am I going to tell them? I have been having dreams. One of which put me in a catatonic state. Rae has been having dreams too. They are making her powers go crazy. A result of one of her wonky powers is having a sharp writing implement hit a teacher. And to make things even better humans know about out secret. Rae is going out with David and I am Cole's girlfriend. We also discovered Serena is here in Roswell and her daughter is half alien. Gabe is getting led by his hormones where she is concerned, Rory, not Serena. There was a nice floor show earlier today when he had her plastered against the lockers and shoved his tongue into her mouth, again, Rory, not Serena. So we are having a big meeting to get things out in the open. Thanks for listening. And by the way if our dreams and flashes are right, Nicholas and Kivar are coming or already here.

Yeah. I am sure that Daddy will love that. God, I am sooooo dead.
I throw myself on the couch and put the pillow over my face. This is going to be a looooong night. There is no doubt in my mind that this is going to be a long meeting. Then there is tomorrow. Life is busy enough without having to worry about otherworldly issues. We still didn’t get anything for Auntie Tess yet. I gave Cole my idea for a gift and now I am idealess. Oh what I do for him. I think I need to go on a VS excursion with Gracie. We can always get Auntie Tess a robe or some flannel pajamas. OH! And we have to get her the matching slippers! That is something that we will have to get too! Yey! Go me! So first there is the big game, then shopping, then set up for Auntie Tess’s party at the Crash. I think that Gramma and Grampa will want us to help with the crowds since they will be closing early, and that means waitressing.

One day. One day is all that I will have left before Cole leaves. Sometimes life can just totally and completely suck! Everyone is all paired up and my pair is getting split apart. He is going to be off at Stanford with all those smart, beautiful girls falling all over him.
At that thought I sit up and tuck my feet under me, hugging the pillow close to my chest.

I look to the clock and see that ten minutes have past. What is taking them soooo long! Did they get stuck together or something!?! I hear the loud clatter of metal hitting the tile floor. Oh GOD! They are on the counter! I really don’t want to go in there and get them, but I don’t think that I want to wait here for them to stop. It could be a while and I have things to prepare for.

“MOMMY! DADDY! Can you not make out in the kitchen and come in here to listen to what I have to say. Please! It is important.” I shout to them.

I hear a scuttle coming from the hallway and know that they are . . . cleaning up their obviously disheveled appearance. Why did I have to get stuck with this job? Just because I am older than Rae by a few minutes makes me next in line because Gabe has to talk to Serena. Sometimes being the older one sucks. Why can’t Rae do this? She acts older, more like Mommy. I mean so what if I was born first. We were both conceived at the same time. Right? I know I am sooo whining and making up excuses, but I just really don’t want to have to explain to them about the meeting. I can’t just tell them there is a meeting that they have to be here for without divulging some information as to why the meeting is happening. Gabe soooo owes me for this. I am thinking some major shopping with his money.

“Lanie? Where are Rae and Gabe?” Mommy asks as she and Daddy sit on either side of me.

Where is Rae? Where is Gabe? Those are good questions that I wished I had an answer for.

“There out,” I say, hoping that the answer will be enough. One look at Mommy tells me that it isn’t.

“Out,” she says shortly, silently asking for more information.

“The last I heard from Rae was at school. She was going to show the new girl around Roswell. I think that she went to the Crash. Gabe told me that he was going out with some friends. He said that his phone would be on incase we needed to get a hold of him. Don’t worry though. They both said that they would be home around like six or seven.” They better or else I am going to go postal on them for leaving me here all by myself to get ready for the meeting. I did not volunteer for damage control and dealing with Mommy and Daddy before hand is major damage control.

“That’s good because we are having a meeting around six or seven that I want you all here for. It all depends on when they get here.”

What is Daddy talking about? Meeting? They already scheduled a meeting. This can’t be good. I think that it might just be bad, like really bad. They have a meeting! The parents only call a meeting when things are really bad or really important. Oh boy. We are in for it. And who is this ‘they’ that Daddy mentioned.

“Meeting? There is a meeting tonight? When did this come up?”

“It was finalized earlier today,” Daddy said looking at me. “You don’t have a date or anything tonight, do you?”

“Oh, no. Nothing at all. It was just that we hardly ever have any meetings. This is the meeting concerning . . .” I look up at the ceiling and point upwards.

“As long you aren’t thinking it is the roof or the ceiling you're right,” he says smiling at how someone could have gotten confused about my last gesture.

“Very funny, but why the meeting? Who is they?” I ask, my inquisitiveness piquing after the small amount of information they told me. I mean can Daddy be any vaguer?

“You will just find out when everyone else does,” Mommy says. “Now get upstairs and get ready for the meeting. I don’t think that sweats are the right way to go.”

I get up and walk out of the room, heading towards my room. I think I know what Mommy meant by that, but I want to make sure. I don’t want to look like an idiot. “Are we talking like the formal Antarian attire: dress, tiara?” Look at them as they both nod. “It is some official from Antar huh? There is no way that I would have to get out of sweats if it wasn’t.” I look at Mommy and see her nod her head, and Daddy mouths ‘I’m sorry’ from behind Mommy.

I get out my phone as soon as I get to my room. After dialing I get out what I will have to wear. I put it on the foot of the bed as I sit down when Rae answers. “Rae?”

“Yeah, what’s going on Lanie?” she says.

“Listen. I just finished talking to Mommy and Daddy and get this. There is already a meeting that is scheduled tonight. The parents all organized it and it is big. I mean big. There is some Antarian official coming over and we are doing all the pomp and circumstance. They already told me that it is formal. I mean like totally formal. They have me getting ready. I was all comfy in my sweats and they told me that I had to break out the dress and tiara. You better get your butt back here so you don’t have to rush.

“Where are you anyway? You have better went to the Crash or else I might be in big trouble. I told Mommy that you were there with Rel. She might ask Grampa or Gramma to confirm my story. Hold on a second.

“They are bringing out the com unit. Rae they only have that for the big wig dealies. What is going on? I don’t know if we have to dress up for the Com people or for the people that are coming to our house. And that is another thing! Daddy was soooo vague about this! He said that the meeting would start as soon as they got here. I have no idea who this they is, but I didn’t have to tell them about our meeting. I was just supposed to make sure that they knew about it to get them all here. But since they are all coming I am not going to risk having Daddy ask me questions that I can’t answer right now.

“You better be like leaving wherever you are at. You know that there is no time to waste. It is already like . . . five and the meeting is going to be at like six or seven. I am not going to be the only one in this dress so haul your butt home like right now because I am not going to be the only one in a dress. Okay you got all that right? I am sure you do because I have to get going and tell all the others before they get thrown for a loop. Bye sweetie, and you better get here like NOW! Please call Gabe and let him know what is going on. Bye.”

I hang up and that is when it hits me. I never only let her say that one thing. At least everyone can understand me when I talk that fast. Well, not everyone, but those who have known me for a while.

“Lanie?” Daddy calls for me from downstairs.

“Yeah Daddy.”

“The meeting time is going to be at six for us. The big meeting will be at seven.”

“So family will meet at six and the other people that will be coming will be here at seven?”


“Okay, Daddy.” I turn back and look at everything that I need covering my bed. I see a shopping bag in the corner of my eye. Oh no. Cole left the present. I hurry to pick it and my purse up. I head to the garage where my car is sitting.

“I’ll be right back,” I tell them as I rush out the door. I drive through the streets heading to his house. I just hope that I am not too late to drop this off. Before I know it I am parked in front of his house and rushing the gift to the front door. I knock lightly on the door before it opens.

“Lanie? Shouldn’t you be getting ready?” Auntie Tess says while she lets me in to their house. “Your parents did tell you about it right?”

“Yeah, and I was going to, but then Cole left this with me by accident. It is your birthday present. How was your party?”

“It was nice. I am glad that Cole was able to come and be here. Dinner was short, because we had to get ready for the meeting, but it was nice that they did this. We just finished opening presents and Cole couldn’t remember where he left his. I guess that he left it with you.” She smiled at me when I gave her the bag.

“Mom, who was at . . . Hi sweetie,” Cole says when he sees me talking to Auntie Tess.

He walked up to me and enveloped me in his arms. Our odd behavior was not unnoticed by Auntie Tess. He brought his lips to mine is a kiss, which was cut short because of Emma.

“Oh My GOD!” she said quickly. “You’re together? This is soooo great!”

I smile shyly at them and remember that I too need to get ready before we run out of time.

“I really should get going. I still need to get ready for the meeting.” I make my way to the door. I kiss Cole softly before running back to the car.

I am going to be sooo late.

~ * ~

Shower . . . check. Make-up . . . check. Hair . . . check. All that is left is the dress. At least Rae is here getting ready also, and Emma was getting ready with her dress and stuff. The other girls are lucky. They don’t have to wear a tiara, whereas Rae and I do. Those things are heavier than they look. Another thing that being minutes older got me . . . a bigger neckache. Rae got lucky with the smaller, lighter one, but we both agree that sometimes Gracie, Libby, Emma, and Elena have an easier time because they don’t have to wear these.

“Rae, can you lace me up?” I ask while I peak through the doorway of our adjoining bathroom.

“Yeah, I’ll be right there,” she said coming right through the door to help me.

“You would think that Antar would have a different style of dress for these occasions. Aren’t they years ahead of us? Why are they having us wear dressed that seem to be right out of our history? Not to mention that sitting in these things is a whole different story since I can’t bend at my waist.”

“Well,” she says as she finishes lacing me up, “I don’t know, but at least we have a greater respect for women that had to wear this all the time.” A knock at the front door made Rae smile brightly. She knew that everyone was here. After all the meetings that we have gone through we learned that punctuality is a must.

She headed out of my room with the intention of meeting everyone in the living room. She like always was ready, whereas I still needed to get my dress on. It is not that I don’t like to dress up and wear a nice dress. I just don’t want to listen to what might happen. I don’t know why they are having a meeting, but I just have this sinking feeling that there will be some bad news included somewhere. As soon as I get this dress on I am one step closer to this meeting. Not to mention that when the com is up I need to become a princess from another planet. I just don’t think that I am good at that role.

I pick up the dress off the bed, stepping into it and pulling the strapless gown into place. I get the zipper up as far as I can without help. “Rae,” I call. She gets to the door and sees that I need assistance with the zipper.

“Is that all?” she asks.

“Yeah, is everyone here?” I ask.

“Everyone but Gabe, Rory and Serena. Elena still hasn't shown up, and David is about to go out in search of her. We are going to call her around six-thirty. Jason is here too. He came with Auntie Tess and Uncle Kyle.”

“Jason? What is he doing here? Is something wrong with Ava?” What is Jason doing here? Something big is happening if she sent him here. When it rains it pours. “Does Gabe know what is going on?”

“I called him and he said that they were able to talk Serena into coming, but now that this meeting went alien black tie they had to find Serena’s old dress and create one for Rory using his ‘alien voodoo.’ They should be here soon. David dropped off Gabe’s clothes at Rory’s house before he went home. Don’t worry. Everything is fine. Everything is taken care off. We are all dressed and ready. There is an hour to talk to them about what is going on and that is still leaving them time to talk to us about what the dress code is for. Jason was about to explain what was happening when you called. I didn’t get a chance to hear his answer because David and I left as soon as you hung up. But don’t worry. Everything will be fine.”

We face each other and smooth out each other’s dresses. ‘At least we don’t have matching dresses,’ I tell her.

‘They aren’t that different though, same colors. I just have a rounder neckline and straps, and you have a strapless.’

‘I am going to go downstairs, and I think that you should hurry up and come down too.’
She walked out of my room and headed back downstairs.

I look at my reflection in the mirror and feel like I am looking back in time. There aren’t any dresses like this anymore. The skirt of this dress is huge. At least it isn’t a hoop skirt. I would really have trouble sitting then. I still don’t know what is going on. We have never had a meeting like this in years. It has been so long we all had to get new clothes. I bet David went speechless when he saw Rae. I even bet that Josh was speechless when he saw Emma. I better get down there so we can tell the parents about Austin and Jared. Boy are they going to think something happened when they see us all dressed like we got our clothes from a history book. Their jaws will still drop when they see Gracie and Libby. I wonder what Cole will do when he sees me?

I pick up the tiara off the dresser and place it on my head. Well, here goes nothing. Let’s get this party started.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ End Lanie’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Was it bad? Did you like it? Should I rewrite it?

Luv ya,

[ edited 3 time(s), last at 31-Dec-2001 3:45:55 PM ]
posted on 31-Dec-2001 8:15:00 AM by StrawBehryAppleSauce
Hello again everyone. Someone please gimme the stract on the scene, because my computer is going syko on page search so I can barely read any of it before it freezes or CND's on me. I can be reached by AIM at either AzNBushidoFyTeR or RyoSamaurai and Y!IM ⊕ XadHavok. TYM.
posted on 31-Dec-2001 12:03:00 PM by Maxluver02
Sorry about those other two posts I did. I originally had an Elena part there but I'm going to post that part later. It seems I got a little ahead of myself. Anyway, I'm gonna write another Elena part right now and I'm gonna make so that she's a little late for the meeting. I hope that's okay. Well, here we go....

Elena Part***

It's 6:30 pm, Reece just let me out of the car, and I am about two minutes from my front door when my cell phone rings.

"Hello? " I say.

"Elena! Where the hell are you?! " It's David.

"I'm like at the front door of our house, why? "

"Because you're supposed to be here at Gabe's house right now! "

"Why? What's going on? " I ask warily.

"The parents called a meeting, that's what's going on. And guess what! We're all supposed to be here! " he replied.

Before I can say anything, he goes on, " So, instead of going off somewhere with Reece, you need to get your formal I'm-the-daughter-of-a-great-military-leader dress on, and get over here right now! " Then he hung up on me.

I stare at the door for a minute, then as the conversation sinks in, I run to Reece's car. " Reece, can you wait here for me? I need to go to Gabe's house. But first I need to get ready. I won't be long I promise! "

Then I run to my house and Reece yells behind me, " What's wrong with what you have on? "

As I run around my room, I quickly use my powers to pile my hair on top of my head in long curly tendrils. I'm glad I have some manipulation powers. Then I glance at my self in front of my mirror. I look good. Who would've thought that a lavender dress, that looks like it came out of the Victorian Age, would've looked so nice on me.

I look at my watch and see that it's 7:00, and I run to Reece's car, all the while trying not to trip over my long dress.

When I get in Reece asks me, " What's all this about? And why are you all dressed up? "

I sigh and say, " Don't ask. "

We leave from my house and arrive at Gabe's around 7:15. I quickly go to the door and let myself in. I walk to the living room and find everyone already there. They all look at me as they here me come in. So much for being fashionably late, I think to myself.

"Hi everyone. " I say quietly. " Uhm, sorry I'm late. "

End Elena Part***

Well I hope that was good. It better be, cause I am not going to redo it. Unless it absolutely needs it of course.....

posted on 31-Dec-2001 3:40:51 PM by Sugarplum7
Hi Brit!

That works fine. I will edit mine to fit yours.And since you came after seven Elena missed all the stuff about what is happening to the kids, but you will be there when Azlyn and Caph and their dad arrives as well as the com conversation. Because you are ahead you don't have to post any Elena parts for a while. YEY You! I hope that my part wasn't terrible or anything.

Luv ya,
posted on 31-Dec-2001 6:43:11 PM by tabasco sauce
Hey Girlies....I finally decided to come out and post a new Cole part! tee hee! I hope you don't mind that I borrowed some of your characters...I realized last night that I haven't given Cole any powers. Since Emma had the mindwarp, I was thinking that Cole could erase memories...Anywayz, have a wonderful new year!



Walking to my room, I couldn't help but smile. My day with Lanie was incredible. Watching her dance gave me this feeling of utter contentment. God...I'm beginning to think I'm really whipped. I've never felt this way before...not even with Tracy.

The feeling makes me a bit uneasy...I mean, I'm 19 years old, and I'm in love. Having such strong feelings can make a guy weak. I learned this the hard way with Tracy. I was so into her, I failed to see her lying, cheating, coniving side. I know in my heart that Lanie would never hurt me like that. Still, I can't help but feel a bit apprehensive.

"Cole?" I hear my mother call from downstairs. Uh oh....she's definately in one of her moods... "Get down here this instant. It is my 35th birthday! Is it so hard for you and your sister to come to the living room for some peaceful and relaxing family time?"

Peaceful and relaxing? Psh...All my mom wants is her gifts. I hope for my dad's sake that he bought her a digital camera, diamond earings, gift cards, and leather gloves....and that's just the beginning...

I run down the stairs to see my mom and Lanie...? What's she doing here? The gift! She brought over the gift! Thank you, thank you, thank you! How could I have forgotten about it? Oh well, my wonderful, yet somewhat crazy girlfriend Lanie saved the day.

Now to thank her. How should I thank her? Think Cole, think quick. I take her into my arms, and lightly brush my lips against hers. In the background I hear my mother squealing, Emma gasping, and Dad laughing. Leave it to the Valenti family to cause a scene.

I look down at Lanie and see her blushing. I got just the reaction I wanted. Go me. Minutes fly by, and Lanie finally leaves

"Big brother, I'm disappointed in you. How could you not tell me you and Lanie were an item?" Emma asks with a smile. "Emmie, I've learned to not trust the Valenti women with any information, whatsoever. If I would have told you, It would have been on the front page of The Roswell Daily Herald "

I grab my jacket an head out to the car. It's out. Me and Lanie are together.

"Are you guys ever going to get out here. We need to get to the meeting!" I call, holding back a laugh.

**end cole**

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 3-Jan-2002 5:43:33 PM ]
posted on 1-Jan-2002 2:12:43 AM by Sugarplum7
Hi Andy,

I thought that you gave Cole a power. Didn't you give him that power that the Cole on Charmed had, the electric ball one? I would think that it would be great if you had like both. That would be nice.

Can you write another Cole part? Could you continue where my last Lanie part left off, her coming down the stairs?

Kisses babe,
posted on 1-Jan-2002 8:20:34 AM by StrawBehryAppleSauce
Hey, someone had the great idea to make some more humans, and I think it would be interesting. There aren't a lot. Well, there aren't enough. I guess what I'm saying is that I'm going to play two more characters. These were randomly selected of course.
(I had to change around his personality and looks because he was supposed to be like the exact opposite, note that I trashed a lot of my preppy characters.)

Devin Donovan
Hair-Blond with a little bit of brown. It's pushed slicked forward and spiked at the very front.
Eyes-A really light sky blue.
Description-He's very popular and very intent on following through on anything he starts out with. Dev is the all-american high school student, like Captain of the Wrestling team, in all sports season round, Student Council, and so on. He'll sort of remind you of Kyle a bit in the beginning of Pilot, or who's that kid on Smallville? Dev starts getting suspicious of Gabe and Josh and refuses to get off their case.

Jessica Revirez (Jesse or Rev)
Description-She's a bit cocky and loudspoken and unlike a lot of girls, she likes cars. Like building them, taking them apart, etc. She picks a few fights with people that are preppy. Cheerleading, Student Council, stuff like that. Could be rivals with Lanie and Gracie or something.
posted on 2-Jan-2002 10:35:20 AM by StrawBehryAppleSauce
Thank you Annie for all the help. *happy*

"Food." The words drifted simply out of my mouth. I haven't gotten a job yet either. Terrific. I'll be broke by tomorrow at this rate.

The tile feels awkward, I'm not used to it. It's cold and hard and just weird in general. My hand lands on the doorknob of the pantry in my somewhat empty kitchen. How is it that all this food and none of it can be cooked with any of the other ingredients? Jeez. Where was that place I asked for the Coke? The Crackdown? I don't know. I think I remember where it was though. They seemed to have an O.K. supply of Tabasco.

I hopped on my Ducati. I love this baby. The revving is music to my ears and I can't keep my eyes off of the speeding scenary. I brake and look over a few streets later to see that same annoying touristic alien ship. Yep, this is it. Stick a for in me why don't they. Blood of Alien smoothie?! That's cannibalism isn't it?! Sitting down, I remind myself that it's FAKE blood and no one has the balls to come near me. I scan around the table and find that there's no Tabasco sauce. That's just terrific.

I stand up to go get some and before I know something hit me, it does. Well, someone rather. I see her fall to the ground and I kneel to help her up. "Sorry about that." I say roughly. Why am I apologizing? She should have gotten out of my way. "No, that's OK." She replies. "No, I wasn't paying attention to where I was going." I say and extend a hand to help her up. "Um, I'm Xad." Well, you're in this town to be nice aren't you? The thought bombs into my mind. No testing and BE NICE. It's in a big neon flashing label slapped in front of me. You've got a new start. I say to myself. It's true. I might as well make the most of it.

"Rae." She says extending her hand again. I raise her hand to my lips and kiss the back of it. Hey, tradition. "Enchante." I try to be humble, but my voice is really used to being this vicious and harsh tone. This reminds me of Duncan from The Faded Sun Trilogy. The words from the book start circling in my head. I feel something warm blanket my head. What was that? Must be some of those powers in effect. She's happy to meet me. There's a change. It's like she got this sledgehammer and started pounding on my walls of security. It's all Mr.Nice Guy now. Rae actually accepts me. I think I may like Roswell after all.

Btw, Coke is goooooood. *bounce**bounce**bounce**bounce**bounce* Teehee.
posted on 2-Jan-2002 11:43:31 AM by StrawBehryAppleSauce
Curse the hyperactive poster! Hehe. I'm going to put out Devin's thing then come back when I think up something for Jesse.

I sat into my comfy leather lazy boy chair and sat back watching some replays of my last football game. I'm not that upset that I'm not Captain of the Football Team this year. It's not that bad. It's really annoying that the coach pushes the captain around the most anyway. Well, I've been captain enough. El Capitan needs vacation here.

"Devin?" I hear a voice creep out from the doorway. "Yes mom?" I answer politely. "Did you go out to look for your Aunt Mary's birthday gift?" "Yes mother." I say back jokingly. "I was a good boy today." "Well that's good, I'll be sure to buy a lollipop and some ice cream on the way back." I smiled widely. I have the best mom in the world. That wasn't a lie. She was the CEO for a company that is opening here in Roswell. I hated that she was gone some of the time in New York, but now she's back and it's better than ever. My dad's still at work. Lawyer stuff. He's really loyal, ever since he got a job at Evans law firm. Evans. Gabe and his twin sisters. What was up with them?

Walking into the kitchen, I grab a coke and some more chips. Yep, life is good. Some people must be mad at me though, since I turned down that party. I've been to way too many parties. What is it with that? I flip off the Television and remember that my brother's coming back for the weekend. That'd be cool. It's been a while now and he's been in the Air Force. My brother, the soldier. Who would've guessed? Maybe I should join too. He says it's some hard work, but it makes you a better person. Be all that you can be. Go for it.

I walk out to my viper. I still can't believe my mom actually got one for me! I used to have that mustang, it wasn't that bad, but man, a Viper? Yellow, with blue stripes. It's a chick magnet without a doubt. I hop into the black leather seat and turn up the engine with the music blaring. I kind of feel like shooting some hoops, so I turn off into the park and grab my basketball from the trunk. Hey, you have to practice right? So keep a set of balls in your trunk. Smart move. Football. Soccer ball. Basketball.

Oh yes, basking in this wonderful Roswell sun shooting basketballs without a care in the world. Not every guy had this life. I'm making sure I don't take it for granted.

I'm trying to make this as much like Kyle as possible, because well just because. Hehe. Yellow viper with racing stripes. Sorry, that just looked really nice, Iz has good taste in cars, so I just had to do that, sorry. Hyper hyper hyper. *bounce*
posted on 2-Jan-2002 8:31:41 PM by Lizzy Parker
Oh, Angie or Annie or Andy, if any of you could write a part for Jason, Rae, or David (respectively) that adds more to Jason's arrival, I'd really appreciate it. I'd like to write another Rel part soon. Well, till then, hope you like Caph!

Ta ta,

***Caph’s Part***

Spaceships suck. Seriously. I mean, come on, you think some brilliant scientist on our planet could come up with a faster way to travel to Earth from Antar. But no….they’re too busy developing other stuff. Useless stuff, like, you know what, I don’t even know! Okay, where was I? Oh. Yeah. Spaceships.

So, here I am…stuck on a spaceship, heading to Earth. I don’t know why Dad didn’t just leave me on Antar? Come on, I’m pretty much the family screw up. The odd one out, the Zeppo, the one everyone’s always ashamed of being related to in my family. I would’ve been much better off finishing schooling on Antar, then traveling the planet with Tak, and, when we return to the capital, opening my Caph’s Crazy Capers. It would’ve ranked among the best (and very few) practical joke shops on Antar.

But no…not practical enough for Dad. He thinks I’m just throwing my future away. And my darling, dear sister always seems to agree with him. And now? We’re going to Earth, Roswell, New Mexico to be exact. Dad’s going to be the King’s and Queen’s bodyguard. Azlyn’s going to help protect their kids. And me? Well, I just get shuffled around with them.

I walk out of my room without bothering to open the door. I just love my gift. The best part about being able to walk through anything: perfect way to spy on your sister…or sneak up on someone! A lot of the jokes Tak and I’ve developed have revolved around my power. How many times has Dad scolded me for my jokes? I’ve lost count. Always: “Caph, be serious for a change!”, “Caph, this is not a game!”. Life is a game, and I’m going to live it that way, whether it’ll be on Earth or on Antar.

“Would all crew please report to the cockpit to prepare for final landing stages?” The announcement blares over the speakers in the ship. Out of the many doors aligning the ship’s walls, men and women come streaming out, hurrying to play their role in ensuring a safe and boring landing. One guy accidentally walks right through me and then turns around and does a double take. Score!

I walk in the opposite direction of most of these people until I finally find the room I’m looking for. Ah ha! I concentrate for a moment on making my molecules lighter than that of the door and poke my head inside so I look decapitated if anyone walks by.

I grin broadly and my hazel eyes sparkle. The person in the room however frowns as she looks up. “Hey Az!” She hates when I call her that. “Just wanted to be the first to tell you the news. Welcome to Roswell…fifty miles from the freakin’ sun.”

***End Caph’s Part***

posted on 3-Jan-2002 4:10:36 AM by Sugarplum7
Hi girls!

Mia is still MIA. I tried to do this on my own, and it was hard. Having a muse help you makes everything easier. I am sure it is like totally bad. The little man, I am totally positive that he isn't even in his seat anymore where this part is concerned. I honestly don't know why I am posting this. I guess I am just like totally and amazingly stupid. Well, I stand in front of the firing squad, awaiting your judgment.

I have no idea what Serena is going to tell them. That is why I used a flashbacky thing. That is the only way I could think of to skip over it and hint that she said something big. Maybe Brit can think of something?

That is all I have to say about this part. Hope you enjpy it babes. Now I am off to get ready. This semi-annual sale is going to be the death of me.

Luv ya tons,
~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ Rory’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Well, here I am . . . my room. After everything that we have done today I never thought that something like this would be happening, and it is happening to me of all people. I have always wanted to be in my own fairy tale, and now I think I have stumbled into one. I don’t know why this is happening, and I don’t even know if I want to know what this all means or where I am going. I just know that I am going to do all of this . . . with Gabe. This is just so unreal.


“Gabe there is a big meeting that the parents are making us go to. You’ll need these. I am heading over now. You better get moving,” David says as he hands Gabe a bag, which I am guessing contains clothes.

He turns back around to face me, my Mom behind me, offering a form of support at this already weird time.

“What’s going on?” I ask walking away from my mother and coming face to face with him.

“My parents, they have scheduled a meeting. I looks big,” he said after lifting and opening the bag, showing me it’s contents.

I look back to him with a question on my face. “When do family meetings go black tie? It looks like it came from the like seventeenth or eighteenth century. Are you going back in time?”

“No, I am not going back in time. That is the formal Antarian attire. We are made to wear it when there are meetings with the . . . I guess you could call them the heads of state, or the leaders of the other planets in our solar system. And I am not going alone. You are coming with me. I would also appreciate it if you came too, Serena.”

I turned to face Mom, trying to see what she was going to decide. She looked from him to me, her face expressionless. This was going to be a hard decision for her. I never thought that she had to do that. She was told to keep us away. They knew, all the parents knew, that when we go together it would send a signal notifying their enemies, a signal that we most likely sent earlier today.


I now know why. Today Mom told me why she wanted us separated. She told us why Gabe’s parents gave her the job to keep me away from him. I just don’t understand how I could have not searched for him. He gives me a feeling of completion, a feeling that many search for. So she did what she was asked.

“Rory? How are you doing in there?” Mom says from the other side of the door.

“Not good.” She opens the door and comes into my room, “I can’t do this, Mom. My hair won’t stay in place, and I can’t lace the corset on my own. I have gotten next to nothing done. I have no idea what Gabe is thinking about doing. I don’t even have a dress to wear.”

“Don’t worry about that. We are altering the style of your prom dress and the fabric as well as the color. Here, let me help you with that.” She walked up to me and slowly pulled my hair into place. First she pulled it into a sleek ponytail and then made a bun, fastening it with bobby pins. “Stand up, I’ll lace you up.”

“Thanks Mom.”

“It is no problem sweetie.”

We stand in silence for a couple minutes. The only noise that can be heard is the quiet rustle if the thread when she pulled it tight. A light tap on the door alerted us to Gabe’s presence.

“The dress is done. I wasn’t sure of what it was supposed to look like, but I just made it to look like yours, Serena. I changed the neck thing. I removed the straps.” He opened the door and stuck his hand in, making sure to stay out and not look in.

“I also brought your dress over Serena. I really think that you should come.”

I walked over and took the dresses from him, lightly grazing his hand with my own. Whenever my skin touches his I feel a tingle. It is almost like I can feel my nerve endings fire in response, stimulated by his touch.

I handed Mom her dress while I stepped into mine.

“I can’t do this Mom,” I say defeated. “Mom I am not a princess or a lady or whatever. They think of me as his betrothed. I don’t know what to do. I don’t know what to say. Will I have to sit differently, stand differently? I just don’t think that I can do this. Any of this.”

“You can and you will. I know you can do this,” she said as she pulled up the zipper to my dress after she zipped hers up. “I’ll be right outside. We should get going.”

“Okay,” I reply quietly, still looking down at my hands. “I’m almost ready.”

I look at my reflection in the mirror. I start at my hair, which is neatly piled on the crown of my head. Next I look at my face, which has makeup on it, accentuating my features. The last thing I look at is my body, covered in a dress that is taken from a day out of a history book.

‘This is not good.’

‘Is everything okay, baby?’
he asks me.

‘Just be lucky you don’t have to wear this—any of this. I look like a dope. I mean, who do I think I am dressed like . . . like this,’ I say in my mind.

I turn around and head out of my room. I stop right on the top of the stairs, hoping to get the last bit of courage that I could get before we leave. With one last deep breath I walk down the stairs. Yesterday I was just a plain ordinary girl in New Mexico, and now I am a half alien girl, living in Roswell, New Mexico who is betrothed to the Prince of an alien planet. And because I am too stupid to not be ruled by yearnings and emotions their enemies were alerted to the rough position of the Granolith. That is only the beginning of this issue. I can’t believe that there is even more to why we were kept apart.

“Rory, you look . . . amazing,” he says as soon as he sees me. I can’t help the reaction I have. I look down, trying to avert his gaze and also to hide the sudden blush on my cheeks.

“Thank you,” I whisper.

‘You don’t look like a dope, quite the opposite actually.’

After he said that I look up at him, smiling. He alone had made me happier than I have been in a long time.

“Shall we leave,” he says as he extends his arm to me. I take it and we walk out of the door together, Mom followed, locking the door behind us.

Well, after tonight I can safely say that my life will never be normal again. It will never be the same again.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ End Rory’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

How bad was it? Should I just delete it? Start over? Mia! Get your butt back here! I need my muse! Bye chicas!


[ edited 3 time(s), last at 3-Jan-2002 2:35:46 PM ]
posted on 3-Jan-2002 11:52:58 AM by Maxluver02

I need to ask you....did David go to Serena's house to drop off the suit for Gabe? And what color should Rory's dress be? See, I'm gonna write a Gabe part really soon and I think I that when he is altering the dress that he'll think something like ' Rory'll look nice in this color' or something like that. Oh! And I plan on picking Gabe's part where Rory's second to last part ended. Ya know, when they're on the ground after Serena opens the door.
I liked your last post. It wasn't bad at all. Tootles.

posted on 5-Jan-2002 9:02:16 PM by Maxluver02
Hey, what up chicas! Just wanted to let ya know that I should be posting a Gabe part either tomorrow or Monday. Okay, that's all I wanted to say, so, later.......

posted on 7-Jan-2002 10:17:24 PM by Sugarplum7
Hi Brit!

Post a part, PLEASE! Post post post! Yippee! I'll be checking for one! YESSSSS! I seriously want to write more, but I don't want to be the only one writing on and continuing like the storylines for my characters. I can't wait to read a Gabe part and continue on with a Rory part.

Kisses babe,
posted on 23-Jan-2002 10:03:11 PM by strawbehryapplesauce
AHHH! We're back in action! A while ago I couldn't get in! I can't believe it's back! And better than ever it seems like. Hi everyone. How's everyone doing? Haven't talked to a lot of you in a while. *happy*
posted on 24-Jan-2002 9:23:59 PM by StrawBehryAppleSauce
Hi again. This is fun. I just got back from work/community service/class/session lol. Well....from Tae kwon Do, but oh well. I can't feel any vital feeling in my body and anything that's not important is in pain, so...yeah....Lol. How's everyone else's day?
posted on 25-Jan-2002 10:13:37 PM by StrawBehryAppleSauce
Hi again. Where'd everyone go? That's what I want to know.
posted on 27-Jan-2002 10:14:58 PM by StrawBehryAppleSauce
Back again. How was everyone's day? Great? Yeah, I think I broke three of my toes trying to make a new break. And Ive been practicing breakdancing. How about everyone else? Fun?
posted on 28-Jan-2002 6:38:00 PM by StrawBehryAppleSauce
Here's my theory, I'm thinking everyone hear died in some freak accident. I hear that disease has been going aound lately, y'know, the dying thing......
posted on 20-Mar-2002 2:35:05 PM by Sugarplum7
Hi everyone!

I thought I'd come over and update what we have finished so far. Since Annie edited the first post I thought this would be a great time to do it. I have all the new parts with the respective authors noted. Enjoy!


(written by Brit, Maxluver02)
Gabe Part***

Boy, am I ever board. I'm sitting here in my living room trying to pay attention to what my
parents are talking about, but I can't seem to focus. Instead I keep thinking about Rory,
who is sitting right next to me by the way. I hold her hand and the images of what
happened after her mother opened the door on us, flash through my mind.


When we fell to the ground, I looked up and said, " Heloo Serena. Now, I know what
you're thinking, but this is not how it looks...I helped Rory up, then I heard Serena yell, "
Oh no! You know. You're connected. I was afraid that this would happen. I thought that if
you stayed away from him I could prevent it, but you...You disobeyed me even after I
explicitly told you to stay away from him! I told you, but you didn't listen to me! Rory,
how could you do this?! "

"It's not our fault mom, " Rory said, " we just couldn't stay away from each other. We
tried to, but we couldn't. I'm sorry mom, I didn't mean to disobey you, I just.....I love

"I know sweetie, " Serena said as she wrapped her arms around her daughter, " I know.
It's not your fault. I just wanted to keep you two apart, so that nothing bad would happen
to you. I guess it was inevitable that you two found each other. You are betrothed after
all. "

"Yeah, I....." I started to say, but my cell phone rang. "Hold on a second, " I told the
ladies. " Hello? "

"Hi, it's David. where are you? "

"I'm at Rory's house. Why? "

"Just tell me how to get to her house and I'll explain everything when I get there. "

*End Flashback*

I felt Rory squeeze my hand a little and when I glanced at her, she gave me a questioning look. I shook my head to reassure her it was nothing, then I tried to focus once again on my parents.

After a while, I zone out again. But this time, I remember altering Rory's dress.


I was sitting on her couch mending and rearranging things on Rory's dress to make it look presentable for the meeting. When I was done altering it, I sat back at looked it over
making sure everything was the way it was supposed to be. Then, I noticed the color of it. A vivid purple color. Not exactly the color the betrothed of the crown prince should wear to a state meeting. So, I thought for a minute, then waved my hand once over the dress and changed it's color. It was now a nice emerald green.

When I saw Rory come out of her room after she had put the dress on, I held my breath.
She looked amazing, just the way I thought she'd look.

*End Flashback*

Gabe are you okay ?Rory asked me silently.

Yeah, I'm fine. I was just thinking about you.I replied with a smile.

She smiled back at me and held onto my hand a little tighter.

A few minutes later Elena came in late. That doesn't surprise me, I think to myself,
she was probably out with Reece again.

When she sat down, I wondered if I should tell everyone about Reece being a spy. No,
I'll wait a little longer. Besides, Elena seems really happy with him. I don't want to mess
that up by exposing her boyfriend as the spy that he is. Anyway, I know he'll come clean
eventually, if he really loves her.

For the rest of the meeting, I paid attention to what everybody was saying, hoping that
tomorrow's meeting would go okay.

End Gabe Part***

posted on 20-Mar-2002 2:44:08 PM by Sugarplum7
(written by Katie, Sugarplum7)
~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ Rory’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ *~

This is unbelievable. This is just so unbelievable. Who would ever think that all of this would happen to me? I never in my most wildest dreams thought that there were aliens, or that I was an alien. And to make everything even more unbelievable I am like the fiancée to the prince on another planet! This is just so unbelievable!

The entire trip to Gabe’s house was conducted in the most uncomfortable silence that I have ever felt. I felt torn. One part of me is just content to be sitting next to him. Part of me just wants to curl into his side, letting the safe feeling I have whenever I am with him. The other part of me wants to always follow my Mom’s rules. She is sitting right behind us, and I don’t know if it is okay with her for me to do that.

My nervousness about what we are about to do must have shown because I could see that Gabe noticed. I think he already knows that tend to twirl the ring on my finger as well as ringing my hands, and at the time my fingers were moving so fast.

How can I not be nervous after everything that happened? I am sitting in a car in this amazingly beautiful dress that was made just for me. I don’t think I have ever worn anything like this before. It is just the most amazing shade of green that I have ever seen. It is the deep green of an emerald, and it has the luster of the most beautiful diamond. The fabric was the just as soft as silk against my skin. Well, Rory, that is probably because it is silk.

‘What am I doing? I can’t do this. I can’t just enter their lives after all that they went to. I am going to be the biggest disappointment.’

“Don’t think like that.” I hear Gabe say quietly next to me, making Mom gasp. I still don’t think she is used to Gabe being able to read my mind, thoughts and feelings. It does seem that she is trying to get used to it like we all are.

His right hand left the wheel and he grabbed my smaller ones. With a gentle squeeze, he ended my bout of tension just as he pulled up in front of a rather large house. This is where he lives? And, just as soon as my apprehension disappeared it reappeared again with a force that would have knocked me to my feet if I was standing.

My door opened up and Gabe stood before me, his hand extended to help me out of the car. Mom was already making her way up the walk to the large double doors. I placed my hand in his and stepped out. He pulled me up against him and I could feel his cheek resting against the top of my head. I snaked my arms around his waist and molded myself to him. He softly dragged his tapered fingers over the small of my back, making me putty in his hands.

‘You’ll do great.’ He whispers in my mind.

I respond to his statement by pulling him tighter to me. I know that I should let go of him, but I can’t force myself to let go of him. I don’t know how long I spent there, locked in his embrace. His strong, gentle heartbeat drummed from the confines of his strong chest. I don’t know if I have ever heard a sound so wonderful in my entire life. This gentle pounding was the most amazing feeling and sound I have ever experienced.

“Mmmmm. . .” The sound escaped my lips before I knew it. I never intended to break the silence between us, but I couldn’t stop the sound as it tumbled from my lips.

“What is it, sweetheart?” he asks. I can tell that he is smiling even though I can’t see it. There is this lilt in his voice that I can always hear when he talks while he smiles. I know he knows what ‘it’ is. He just wants me to say it.

I look up into his eyes and smile. The same honeyed tones in his voice are in his eyes. Just a simple touch of his hand, one soft sound of his voice, one look from his soulful eyes is enough to make my stomach flip-flop. I pull back from the embrace slightly, trailing my hands from his back to his stomach. I traced the lines of his strong chest through his shirt and brought them to rest over his heart. They lay there, feeling every beat of his heart, which had increased considerably. “I found the most amazing thing in the world—your heartbeat.” I leaned closer to him and wrote an invisible ‘X’ over his heart.

Suddenly, he moved his hand to cup my cheek, his eyes asked the simple question: ‘May I?’

I traced my fingers up his arms and snaked them around his neck. I lightly pulled him closer, his ear rested above my own heart. I combed my fingers through his hair, brushing my fingers over the soft hair that fell over his forehead. His hands rested on the small of my back, lightly massaging me through the layers of fabric of the dress.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Gabe’s Dad addressed us all. Letting us know why we were all involved. I don’t think they were expecting neither me, nor Mom to show up, but they looked glad that we were there. I am just glad that Gabe was right about it. I am glad that he knew that they would like me.

I guess that they were right to think that there was a danger approaching. That is why the Lord family was going to be coming. They are being sent to protect the royal family. All throughout the explanation I could feel Gabe’s uneasiness. I knew what was bothering him, and I couldn’t stop from feeling uneasy myself. There were so many thing that were happening that were out of our control. I may not have had the most amount of control in my life before, but now. Now there is this large evil that will be coming after us. Now I am in this science fiction adventure. I have these powers that I can learn to use to protect myself, but I don’t have the first clue as to how to use it, nor do I even have any idea as to what those powers are. I am totally helpless in a world that is getting scarier and more dangerous as days pass.

“We also have something that we need to share with you,” Rae says from her seat. “It has been going on for a few days now. I have been having these dreams.”

“She isn’t the only one,” Lanie says from the couch. Cole grips her hand tighter, giving her the strength that she needs. “I have had my own dreams. And Elena has had a few visions. Something is up. We just don’t know what. I think it has to do with someone that I saw in my dream. He was called Nicholas?”

All the adults went to look at each other. It is apparent that the name means something. This is going to be big. Really big!

“We are going to have a conference with the council. They have requested our presence at the meeting—all of us. I also think they should be advised, if they don’t already know, that Serena and Rory are now with us.” Mr. Evans made his announcement to the group, telling us what they had planned for this evening.

“What about everything that we have been dreaming, Daddy?” Lanie asks, as she looks from Mr. Evans to Mrs. Evans.

“I, uh. . . I hate to have to interrupt, but we have a little news as well.” As a reaction I squeeze Gabe’s hand. “We,” I say as I gesture to Gabe and me, “I, uhm. . .” I falter as I look up and see the eyes of the room looking at me. “Mr. Evans, Mrs. Evans, I—“

“Call us Max and Liz, Rory,” Mrs. Evans, Liz said from her standing position next to Max.

“Okay.” I take a deep breath and tuck a strand of hair, which fell out of place, behind my ear. “This afternoon, after school. Something happened.”

“We went to the granolith,” Gabe added.

“It like exploded this white light, and then later on. I started . . . I started flying.” I lower my eyes to my hands. I once again started twirling the ring around but was stopped abruptly by Gabe’s sudden grasp of my hand.

“It looks like we will have things cut out for us,” Liz says.

“The council needs to know that Rory was awakened,” Michael said, looking at Max.

“I agree with Michael. They might want to know what the cause for the energy release was.” Isabel said seriously, but stopped when Alex began talking.

“I am sure that everyone was alerted to the release. The energy from the Granolith is the strongest power that is around.”

“Do you think that her awakening is what was foretold in their divination?” Tess asked from her seat on the arm of Kyle’s chair.

“What is a divination?” I ask. I knew there would be things that I didn’t know about.

“This is a long story, but I think you should know what it is,” Mom said. “Whenever a crown child is born they have a reading done after their first year. It is a ritual that the children go through this. There will be a prophecy centered around that child, foretelling what will happen. The prophecy is loosely translated to a divination. Something not normal was foretold in Gabe, Lanie, and Rae’s divination. They all mentioned the importance of a power that would die and be reborn. It was told that the child would be important to the heir. From what has happened it is a possibility that you are that power.”

“But I never died,” I say as I look around the room.

“That is something that you need to know about divinations. They like to speak in code. Your powers were stripped of you when you came to earth. The rebirth of day was also mentioned in Gabe’s divination. You and Gabe were always with one another when you were little. We all thought that you would be the power. There are little coincidences when it comes to us. Your name was just eerie because of the whole rebirth of day. To protect you from a death that we all thought would happen your powers were stripped.” Maria responded to my statement after she stood and walked next to all the other adults that were talking. I didn’t know if this was new to the others because I was too caught up with everything happening.

Michael continued the explanation. “We thought that things would be better, safer if you two were separated. There are things in the divination that we haven’t told you. You were never supposed to know what was in the divination. Just know that you were stripped of your powers for a good reason.”

I nod in response, letting them know that I am fine with it. “You stripped my powers, hoping that I would never figure this out. You wanted me to have a normal life, safe from the dangers that surround you. I get that, but what about Gabe? What about everything that he would have missed? From what I was told about Antarian betrothals, they were always chosen from the heart. If Gabe’s heart chose me, why did you want us apart?”

At first a strong silence covered us all in the room. No one wanted to take charge and tell us the answer. I pinned each one of them with my gaze, hoping that it would get them to talk, but it didn’t. Then, finally someone spoke up, but it wasn’t to answer the question.

“I think that this is the divination coming true. Her powers were dead as far as we all knew, and now because of the Granolith’s power, they are back, they were reborn.” Rae took control of the situation, much like her mother did when we all arrived. That is, all of us except Elena.

“If that is what is happening then we will need to start your training, Rory. I am almost positive that the opposing forces have seen what has happened. That might get them started on their offense. We can’t have you helpless against any attacks, especially since you were supposed to have some kick ass power. OUCH!” Michael said. Maria hit his arm reprimanding him for his use of profanity. “You have to admit that she had a great power.”

“What is my power?”

“We think that you will have control of the elements.”

“WHAT!?!?!?! You have to be kidding me!” I jump from my seat next to Gabe. I am sure my eyes must be bugging out of my head. “You. You. You. You. You mean that I can, I can, You are telling me that I can control like water, wind, earth, and fire?!! That has to be wrong. I can’t. I can’t. Gabe!” I exclaim as I turn to face him. He is already standing, just like everyone else. “You have to tell them that I can’t!” All that I am thinking of is all the disaster that is going to happen. ‘I can’t do this. Flying was one thing, but elements? Gabe I can’t do this. I will destroy everything!’

He pulled me into his arms, his hands smoothing over my hair and rubbing small circles on my back. ‘Shhhhhhh. Everything will be fine. I am here. Nothing bad will happen. I promise you. Shhhhhhh. It will be fine everything will be fine. You will have great control on your powers. I know it. You wouldn’t have been given this if you weren’t capable of handling it.’

I couldn’t stop the tears that slipped past my lids, soaking the front of his shirt. ‘I can’t. Gabe, I might burn everything down, or cause a massive earthquake. I could flood the desert or start a tornado in the living room! I don’t want this. I can’t handle this. It was a misdial. They called the wrong number. They couldn’t have meant to give me this power.’

‘It wasn’t a misdial Rory. I love you. It is you. It has always been you. Don’t you see? It can’t be a misdial because of that.’

I calm down considerably, relaxing against him.

“Everything will be fine Rory. We will all help teach you. Once you have an idea about how they work and where they come from you will be able to control them. We can all meet tomorrow and help Rory with her powers.” Max says as he looks at me.

‘So that’s where you got your eyes.’ I smile as I look up into Gabe’s face.

“That’s where I got my eyes,” he says, admitting that he inherited them from his father.

“Wow,” Emma says. “You can hear each others thoughts?”

“Yeah,” Gabe says. Even though he knows I have calmed down considerably he still hasn’t let go of me. “That was another after effect from out afternoon visit.” After he said that he slowly walked me back to our seats, but still held my hand. There was a small buzz of excitement in that fact and everyone seemed to start talking about it at the same time. There was such a large uproar of conversation that I didn’t know if it was a good thing or a rare thing.

Something felt a little off with Gabe. I don’t know what. It just felt like he was somewhere else for a second. ‘Gabe, are you okay?’ I ask him. Now is not the time when I want something to be wrong with him.

‘Yeah, I was just thinking about you.’ He looked down into my face and smiled. As a response I griped onto his hand tighter.

The uproar of sound ended a few minutes later when the door slammed shut and the sound of running footfalls echoed through the room. Elena quickly appeared in the room.

‘That doesn't surprise me. She was probably out with Reece again.’ I hear Gabe think.

She came over to an open seat and quickly sat down. Something was happening with Gabe and I didn’t know how to feel about it. It was almost like a feeling of jealousy crept though him. I couldn’t help but feel self-conscious about what he just felt. Does he love her? I know this is going to be a shock to everyone here, but I can’t stay here when Gabe might. . . .

’Should I tell them all about how Reese is a spy? No, I'll wait a little longer. Besides, Elena seems really happy with him. I don't want to mess that up by exposing her boyfriend as the spy that he is. Anyway, I know he'll come clean eventually, if he really loves her.’

Elena, Reese, Gabe. I don’t know how I feel into this triangle, but I can’t stay here right now. I jump up from my seat and run towards the door. The skirts of the dress make a loud rustling. I almost fell when I reached the doorway. I keep running, my shoes clicking over the ground.

“Aauuughh.” The sound falls from my lips as I fell onto the rough cement of the walkway. The sharp stab of stinging pain came from the scrapes, scratches, and cuts on my arms and legs, knees and elbows.

“RORY!” I hear Gabe yell from behind me. “What happened? Baby, why did you run? No! Don’t move!” I felt his hands caress my skin in all the places that must have the open cuts. The pain of the open wounds disappeared. “Rory, sweetheart, why did you run? What happened?”

“I heard you. I heard your thoughts about Elena, and I thought. . .”

“You thought I was jealous. Baby, I am NOT jealous. I love you. You have to believe me that you are the one.” He brought his hands to my cheeks, brushing away the tear streaks on my cheek.

‘I love you Aurora Madison.’ He brushed his lips over my face in feather light kisses.

“I’m sorry. I am so sorry. I just—“

“Shhhhh. Let’s just go inside, and if you ever feel like that again you promise to tell me.”

I nod as he pulls me up off the ground. He cleans the dress with a wave of his hand, and he follows up with a wave over my face, making any evidence of my tears disappear.

“Come on, I am not going to forget you,” he says joking about what I said this afternoon. He griped my hand in his, our fingers slipping over through each other’s, interlacing our fingers. He leans in and kissed my forehead, and together we walk back into the house with time to spare before the com-conference.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ End Rory’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

(written by Andy, Tabasco sauce)

I've never been so uncomfortable in my life. Wearing suit doesn't really float my boat. Gowns and tuxes are for religious occasions like weddings and funerals. Dressing up in front of my extended family just seems weird. These people have seen me grassed stained uniforms and Power Rangers t-shirts.

I guess everything is thrown out of wack when all the alien vodoo stuff enters the mix. Lanie , Rae, and Gabe have to get into royal mode. The rest of us need to play the parts of barons, lords, or whatever the equivalent may be on Antar.

To be honest, I was a little nervous about Lanie and Rae telling the parental units about their dreams. I may be some big, bad sports prodigy, but I still get scared. I was afraid the news would be bad. The thought of Lanie being in danger scares the hell out of me. "Every man has his weakness." I always laughed at that. Mighty Cole Valenti laughed in the face of danger. Nothing seemed to faze him. I'm not that guy anymore. I've found my weakness, and her name is Melanie Evans. God...I'm whipped.


In a matter of seconds, chaos seemed to erupt in the Evans living room. Gabe's date Rory bounded out of the room in a frenzy, with Gabe hot on her heels. It sucks to be the college guy. I never seem to understand what goes on here anymore. I always thought Gabe and Elena were going to end up together. Now Gabe's head over heels about this new girl. And what's up with her mother? Why is she here? Ugh...

"Umm, Lanie...what just happened?" Lanie looks at me and smiles. "Are you blind? My crazy big brother just chased his distressed girlfriend out of the room," I roll my eyes. I can tell she's teasing me. "Why is she here anyway? I mean, I knew she and Gabe were going out, but I didn't know she was in know.." I give her a weak smile. I'm always out of the loop. "Well, apparantly her mom knows our parents. I'm not sure of too much beyond that,"

Hmm...this seems interesting. "But what about Elena? I thought she and Gabe were like... together," Lanie looks at me with a funny expression. "She's been seeing this guy Reece. No one knows him too well though. David doesn't like him though," Umm....who does David like?

"Lanie?" I ask in a whisper. " I never got to tell you how beautiful you look in that pink number. You really look like a princess," Lanie looks astonished, happy, and nervous at the same time. "Cole! SHH!!! Daddy doesn't know about us yet! It's enough that his other two babies are taken. We don't need to give the man a heart attack! Besides, we don't need my face to match the dress!" Leave it to Lanie to take a compliment and make it all compliacted.

"Cole...?" I look at her with twinkling eyes. "You don't look so bad yourself"

**End Cole’s Part**

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 20-Mar-2002 2:45:53 PM ]
posted on 21-Mar-2002 3:36:57 PM by Maxluver02
Hi chicas!

I'm so glad we're back on this board! I can't wait to wite for this RPG again and to talk to you all again!!! Tootles till then....

posted on 21-Mar-2002 6:06:34 PM by Anniepoo98
Hey all, It is Annie again!!!! And I am back to finally post a part!!!! Joy and Happiness all around. If you dont like anything I say, just let me know and I will change it*happy* Okay? Well here goes nothing...

Rae Part.....

I hate this stupid dress. The neckline drives me nuts and then there is the fact that I alway trip over the hem of the skirt. That is why Lanie is the dancer... I have no grace!

Reluctantly, I get myself gussied up in my teal colored dress. Ever since we were little we have had assigned colors. My dresses were alway teal, Lanie's pink. I finish pulling back my hair, a simple twist with loose tendrals hanging down. Then, I walk over to Lanie's room.

I knock on the door. "Lanie are you ready yet?"

She opens the door and runs back to her dresser. "Not yet, but almost."

I shrug my shoulders. Lanie is never ready on time. I laugh at her still trying to fix her hair. "I'll be downstairs," I managed to say inbetween giggles.

She just waves her hand a bit, and I make my way down the stairs. David is already here. He flashes a smile at me. My first reaction is to wrap my arms around his neck and to his wonderful lips. But there is something off.

I pull back, looking into his eyes. "What's the matter?"

He lets out a breath. Without him having to say anything, I just seem to sense what he is thinking. "Your worried, aren't you?"

"Yeah," he admits. "I hate the fact that you and Lanie are having this dreams. They actually scare me."

"Me too," I joke a bit. "But that is not all, is it?"

David shakes his head. "I can't find Elena."

"She's not here," I gasp a bit out of shock. "None of us have ever missed a meeting. I bet that Aunt Maria is not too happy."

David let out a little laugh. "No she's not. And she is not the only one. I think that she is out with Reece and I dont trust him Rae. Something is off about the guy."

I give him a hug, trying to reassure him. "Try to remember, he did save her life. The guy cant be all bad. And if it makes you feel better, I will help you hunt them down after the meeting."

"Promise," he asked, placing a light kiss on my nose.

"Yes," I replied, sighing at the same time. "As long as I can change out of this dress first."

"Deal," he agreed before giving me one last kiss. Then, we walking into the living room together.

The meeting had barely begun when things started to get pretty intense. Rory was as nervious as hell. I knew that Gabe was doing his best to calm her, but still, it had to be tough for her. After all, she had lived seventeen years thinking that she was a normal person. Now she finds out that she is half alien and betrothed to an alien prince.

I felt bad for her. After all, we have been aliens trying to act like we are normal our whole lives. Almost every action we have done was for the purpose of blending in. It had to be hard to go from being normal to an alien, finding out your blending in was hiding who you were. Then, top that off with getting some pretty wiggy powers.

So to take the heat off of her a bit I brought up our dreams. Both Lanie and I agreed the parents needed to know. This was beyond our control. Deep down, I knew that something was going to happen soon, but I didn't know what we were suppose to do about it.

David held my hand the whole time. I could feel him trying to reassure me. Things started to settle down a bit, then suddenly Rory ran out of the room, Gabe on her heels. "They are sharing each other's thoughts," I asked Emma.

She turned to look at me. "Yeah. Now the only thing is to find out what they were thinking."

I could tell that Mom and Dad were at a loss for what to say next.

"Oh boy," I thought to myself. "This meeting is going to go as smooth as I hoped."

End Rae Part.....

I hope that was okay. Like I said, let me know if it wasnt*happy*

posted on 22-Mar-2002 9:05:07 PM by Sugarplum7
Hi chicas!

I am going to push off Unseen for a while. Is that okay? Since Annie posted her Rae Part I soooo have this urge to write a Lanie part. Heehee!

I hope to have it up like tomorrow. OH! Then I can write a Rory Part! Whoo hoo! I love that this is back! You don’t mind a delay in Unseen Chapters do you?

Annie! That was a great part! Now I just need to figure out how to continue the meeting.

Tracey? Jen? Are you guys ready to enter? If not we can have the com-conference first and then introduce you two. If you are ready then we can have you first and then the com-conference with the elders/council/congress/whatever they are called. Please let us know sweeties.


[ edited 1 time(s), last at 22-Mar-2002 9:05:52 PM ]
posted on 25-Mar-2002 3:07:51 AM by Sugarplum7
Hi girls!

I thought that I would post a little to get this started. I hope no one minds what I put together.


~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ Lanie’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Oh boy. This is definitely going to be an eventful evening. I thought that this would be boring, but I was way off. I thought that it would be a lot of explaining, and it is, but look at all the drama going on right now.

Gabe’s new girlfriend is more than just a human. She is like us, and she is like his soul mate. Not only that but she is also this important person for our cause or something. She was like destined or something I don’t have everything straight, I never do, but it looks like she is this powerful, important person.

I thought that I had problems with my powers, namely the fact that they never really developed into a higher power. Everyone thought that I would get some sort of telekinesis like Rae because we are twins, but I never have. Now, Rory has this super power about elements and boy is she distressed.

Things are definitely going faster than we thought. Rory and Gabe are hearing each other’s thoughts, Rae and I are having dreams, Elena is getting super visions, Libby is getting flashes of Nicholas, a select few humans now know about our secret, and now it looks like there is something happening with Antar that we had no idea about.

Elena rushes into the meeting and for some strange reason ushers the quick exit of Rory and Gabe. Boy, do I wish that I knew what was going on here.

"Umm, Lanie...what just happened?" Cole asks. His warm breath tickled my ear. Where has this guy been? What has he been thinking about the time he was here?

"Are you blind? My crazy big brother just chased his distressed girlfriend out of the room," I say teasing as I explain the most recent event. I need to explain it. Maybe then I can be able to get some of this straight in my own head.

"Why is she here anyway? I mean, I knew she and Gabe were going out, but I didn't know she was in know.." He says as he gives a weak smile to me. I don’t really care what smile he gives. I have to say that I love his attention. I always knew that he was sweet, but I never thought that it would be this great being with him.

"Well, apparently her mom knows our parents. I'm not sure of too much beyond that." I don’t want to say anything else until I am completely sure. I do remember the name Serena from long ago. Mom and Dad were talking to her.

"But what about Elena? I thought she and Gabe were like... together." Wow! He is way out of the loop. I need to like send him an issue of the Alien Gazette or something. Gabe and Elena were like over for like a while.

"She's been seeing this guy Reece. No one knows him too well though. David doesn't like him though."

"Lanie?" He says in a whisper again. His whispers are always so . . . inviting. "I never got to tell you how beautiful you look in that pink number. You really look like a princess."

Oh my GOD! He just said that! He did! Wow! He thinks that I look beautiful. Cole Valenti, the like most wanted guy to have for a boyfriend when he was at Roswell thinks I am beautiful. Wait a minute. He never said things like that before. What is he doing? Does he want Daddy to like notice now? I have to tell Daddy first.

"Cole! SHH!!! Daddy doesn't know about us yet! It's enough that his other two babies are taken. We don't need to give the man a heart attack! Besides, we don't need my face to match the dress!"

This is just soooo hard. All I want to do is like curl up closer to him when he is this close to me, but because everything is soooo much more important I need get through all the important stuff and then I can break the news to Daddy.

If it were some other guy I would have to worry about the guy taking it the wrong way, but Cole knows me. He knows that I am not mad or anything. Still, it would be polite of me to give him a compliment as well.

"Cole?" I ask him as I look over to him. His twinkling blue gaze greets mine. What is it with him and his eyes? They are so amazing. I can’t believe the shade of blue they are. They can be the blue of the warmest tropical ocean or the iciest blue of the coldest iceberg. If that were the only thing I would be amazed, but it isn’t. There are times when it looks like all the starts of the sky are in his eyes. "You don't look so bad yourself."

There is a small pause in our conversation. Everyone was still shocked after what happened with Rory. Auntie Ria is like giving Elena a stern talking to while Mommy, Daddy, Uncle Michael, Uncle Alex, and Aunt Isabel were talking about the Rory situation. Auntie Tess and Uncle Kyle were talking to Serena. I am guessing that they were filling her in on some of the things that have happened. I suppose that she has been out of the loop for a while now.

I take this chance while I can. Daddy and Mommy are pretty busy. I don’t think they will notice if I snuggle a little closer to Cole. If they catch me I can just say that I am cold. I scoot over to him and he welcomes me by bringing his arm around me, cradling me to his side. I rest my head against his chest, quickly relaxing against him. He starts to stroke my bare arm, lightly tickling it.

“Tired?” he asks as he looks down into my face. Awww. I have such a sweetie as a boyfriend.

“Just a little. Today has been . . .”

“Eventful,” we say at the same time.

“Yeah, and it isn’t even over yet. I mean it isn’t every day that we find out that Jason is back for an unknown reason, a lost important person is found, I go back to visit Mrs. Madine, the council demands a black tie important meeting, and I get the best guy in the world as a boyfriend. I’d say that the day has been eventful.”

It was then that the com sounded off. It was our minute warning that the time for the conference was about to start. It was our one-minute warning. Gabe and Rory walked back into the room and stood at the doorway. I could tell that Rory was still a little uncomfortable about everything happening. Not that I blame her. I am getting lost and she has to digest like three times the information that I had to.

Well, it is starting. Whatever was going on with the conference will now be known. I guess that it is time to get into the princess mode. At the same time Rae and I walk over to our usual spots and so do the others. Everyone takes their place while Mom ushers Serena and Rory out of visual range.

The light of the com blinks red three times and then the hologram of the council elder appears. Let the meeting begin.

“Greetings,” he says, as is the customary greeting that we receive at the start of every conference. It is a good thing that there are audio translators in there that allow us to understand. There aren’t a lot of Antarian words that I know. I

“And greetings to you Councilman Quircyon,” Daddy says addressing the man’s three-dimensional image. I stand in my spot to the right of Mom and nod when Dad stated his greeting. I stood tall and held my head up. I already have a bad feeling about this.

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ End Lanie’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

posted on 28-Mar-2002 4:00:47 PM by Maxluver02
Hey, where is everybody???? Not enough time to write, huh? Well, ok. Just wanted to say hi and that I watched the Mel Gibson version of Hamlet today. It was so good! I think I might have to get that movie some day...
I hope we start the story soon. I want to see what the meeting is like so that I can write a Gabe part or something. Hmmm...maybe I can write a Reece part over Easter holiday....

posted on 28-Mar-2002 10:04:59 PM by Sugarplum7
Hi Brit!

Well, no one posted, but I guess I can continue. I guess it will be the world in Lanie and Rory vision. LOL! I hope that you can insert a Gabe and Elena POV into the meeting! I don't want this to be so one-sided.


posted on 29-Mar-2002 1:03:24 PM by Maxluver02
Of course I'll write an Elena or Gabe part. Just as soon as I have a clue as to what's supposed to be going down at the meeting.

posted on 3-Apr-2002 12:53:32 PM by Lizzy Parker
Hey all!

I'm ready to write a Caph part as soon as he's introduced... And I can't wait to write another Rel part as glad to see the RPG is being written again! Yipee! Oh, did you all hear that the sci-fi channel's picked up the rights to show Roswell reruns next season? I'm so happy about that!!!! Talk to you all soon...

posted on 10-Apr-2002 11:30:27 AM by Sugarplum7
~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ Lanie’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

I might just be going crazy or being silly about this. I don’t know what is happening to me. I might just be more irrational or something. I don’t know. All I know is that I have this feeling inside that something is going to happen. Something is going to change. It is going to be a big thing. That is all I know. Not only did Mommy and Daddy have to take in the fact that Rory is now in on everything and that prophecy thing-a-ma-jigger might come to pass. I wonder what is going to happen when we call Jared and Austin inside.

I really need to pay more attention to things when they are this important. I think I missed just about everything important and just focused on the drama that was occurring. I really need to get over that. It seems that as soon as something dramatic happens I am looking over at it with rapt attention.

I look back to the holographic image of the highest council member as he continued to greet everyone, exchanging some small pleasantries such as “How have you been” and “You are getting to be so tall” as well as “You are more beautiful than that last time I saw you” and we can’t forget “You are all getting to be so much older”. That one seemed to be attached whenever he spoke with one of us.

I couldn’t help but smile and sneak a look in Cole’s direction when he was being greeting. “You have grown into a nice young man. I am sure you have a girlfriend.” Out of the corner of my eye I could tell that he made a quick glance at me before he nodded his head. A bright, amazing smile covered his face. We never talked to the council members. It wasn’t customary for us to speak so we usually just nodded or smiled. I couldn’t stop the light blush that I am sure covered my cheeks at his admission.

I could see that he became serious and the matter at hand, the reason for this meeting was going to begin being discussed.

“The original intent of this was to introduce the new need for Captain Lord and his daughter for your protection, but another matter has arisen. Our sensors indicated a large output of energy. We hypothesize that it was the granolith. Are there any who can concur with the phenomenon of the granolith becoming active?”

“That is a matter we wish to bring to the council’s attention. This may seem unorthodox, but I wish to give my son the floor to explain this matter.” Daddy looked to Gabe, and Gabe stepped forward to begin an explanation.

“My girlfriend, she and I both started to receive flashes of what we believe to be the past. I don’t know how I knew, but I knew that I could trust her and that she was like me. I don’t know how, but I knew that she was a hybrid. I took her to the granolith, but I never imagined it would react to her the way it did. The power release was because of her.”

“And who exactly is she?” another member asked from behind the high councilman.

I guess that Rory and Serena were listening in on everything because as soon as the question was asked Rory walked forward. I knew this must have been sooooo weird and uncomfortable for her. I don’t know what I would have done if I was in her position. When I looked at her I couldn’t tell. She appeared to be a tower of strength. She continued to walk forward until she came beside Gabe.

I could hear the murmurs and whispers from the hologram as she proceeded to walk. With her head high and the posture of a princess she looked at the hologram and stated her name with conviction. “Aurora Madison.” I saw that when she stood there next to Gabe she placed her hand in his and laced her fingers between his.

“Well, Aurora, it has been a while, but I see that even distance wasn’t able to separate you two. So the release of energy was just the . . .” He stopped his sentence as he too recalled that prophecy thing that we just finished discussing moments ago.

“Yes, we, too, believe that it was the “rebirth” of her powers,” Mommy said from her place beside Daddy.

“If that is true then there is even more of a need for the Lords to join you.”

Okay, huh? I am definitely in the dark about something. What the heck are the lords? Why do we need some sort of noble people to join us? How will they help us? I hate it when I am like this. Okay. I am usually like this. I never know what is going on, but I am usually not completely lost about what is going on with me. If I was talking I think I would be getting all whiny. I hate being whiny. It makes me feel like a kid or something. And I would really hate to be like that with Cole. He is already older than me and for me to act like a baby would be terrible! What if I act like that? Will he want to break up? Whoa! Where did that tangent come from?


Okay, back to the topic at hand. What does Rory joining us have to do with lords? Stop babbling in your head Lanie and start listening to what Quircyon is saying. That would help. That guy is most definitely in the know!

“ . . . most important that you pay attention to what is happening around you. Now is not the time to ignore anything that seems different. We are not sure what the readings from the sensors mean, but we believe that something is afoot. The last reading shows that there is movement in your quadrant of the Milky Way galaxy. It is imperative that you stay safe.”

“What about Rory? All you seem to be saying is to stay alert, but I am not going to be putting her at risk. I have done a lot of things, but I am not going to just stand by. I am not going to let her get harmed!” Gabe said the last part of the statement as he looked at Rory. I guess that he could see how scared she was. That or maybe she told him telepathically.

Rory took hold of Gabe’s arm as she pulled herself to his side.

“Rory will be fine. I am sure that if you take certain precautions she will be perfectly safe. I doubt that they know of her.”

“But then she will be mistaken for a human and they might take her for ransom or something. She still doesn’t have control of her powers. If they hurt her she will be in their mercy.” Serena said. I could tell that the mother side of her was thinking right now. That sounded like something Mommy would have said.

“No she won’t. We need to be sure that she is proficient with her gifts. If what we fear is happening she needs to have some sort of defense against them, especially since she is important to the heir. We need to be sure that Kivar and his forces don’t know of her. It would be best if they were kept in the dark.” One of the younger members said from behind Quircyon.

“Since everyone seems to be talking could we do a quick recap?” I say. Usually I don’t speak, ever, but I really want to know what is going on.

“The sensors are showing that Kivar, and his forces are on their way to you. We don’t know what they want or why they are coming over. After the granolith released the energy to awaken Aurora’s powers they know now that the granolith is on Earth. As a precaution we have sent the Lords. They will your protection. We are not taking any risks where they King and his family is concerned. We want to be sure that the Royals are safe. They shall be arriving within minutes. I believe that they are waiting for an affirmative.

“General Lord will be in charge of the protection of our King and Queen and Azlyn shall protect the princesses Melanie and Reina. And if needed I am sure that the protection of Aurora could also be under her control.”

Oh, so that is what is happening. That makes everything worse now doesn’t it? The enemies are on their way to Earth. The negotiations that have been going on in order to end the threat of war must have fallen through. And if there are no active treaties then we are in danger because of our high status in the Antarian Government Aristocracy thingy. Why is my life so complicated! It would be so easy if I was just this normal girl, but I have been privileged to know the truth about everything intergalactic. God, my life is like a movie or book or video game or something. And now I have a bodyguard! Yeah, that won’t be something completely obvious.

“Mommy,” I whisper to her. “Mommy, there is something else. There is something else that you all should know about before this is meeting is over. It doesn’t have to do with the council or anything, but it is important.”

“Okay, Lanie, but it will have to wait until after the Lords arrive. They are materializing right now.”

I nod my head. It looks like the news about Austin and Jared will have to wait. Now tell me again why I am the idiot that decided to tell her about that? I don’t know. For some reason, I don’t think I am going to be good at lying to my parents.

Just then three people appeared in the center of the room. I am guessing that the fatherly looking man was the general that was going to be looking after Mommy and Daddy firstly, as well as the over all protection of the house. Yeah, things will definitely not be the normal they have been.

There were also two teenagers on either side. So the protection of Rae and Rory and I will be under Azlyn. Is that the boy or the girl? I don’t know why, but I would feel more comfortable with the girl. It is kinda funny if you think about it. You would think that I would be more comfortable or safe with the guy, but . . . I don’t know. I also think that Cole would feel more comfortable if I was getting protected like constantly by the girl. I mean he is going to be gone for months since he has to get back to college on Sunday. And now that he knows about the danger he is going to want to stay close to family. He would probably prefer to be my bodyguard, but that just isn’t going to happen. I already have an overprotective brother. I don’t need an overprotective boyfriend. It would be interesting to see him like that though.

“It looks like a briefing will be in order. The council has discussed all matters of importance.” He looked at Daddy and they both nodded before his image dissipated into nothing. Well, it looks like we shall figure out where we are going from here. And I am going to be sure to tell the parents about everything with Jared and Austin after we get the introductions over with.

I just have one question right now. If Azlyn and the General will be protecting us then why are there three?

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ End Lanie’s Part ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

posted on 10-Apr-2002 3:40:08 PM by Maxluver02
Great part Katie! Whoo-hoo! Now I'll finally have something to go on so I can write my parts!!! Yay!

posted on 7-Oct-2002 1:57:25 PM by tabasco sauce
[blue]I know we had a whole plot line planned out, but I decided to go on with the RPG. It seems as if we're stuck in this meeting, and we can't get out. This post takes place the night after the meeting. I guess I was hoping we would continue if one of us took the plunge and posted something new.
-andy*happy* [/blue]


It's been almost 24 hours since the meeting, and I still can't begin to sort out all of the secrets we were told...the new facts that we've learned. I always knew it was a big world out there...but this....this goes beyond what any of us could have thought possible.

After the meeting ended, I'm pretty sure the Evans family was given insiders' information. I know they're the royal family, but we're all in this together. If there's something going on, I think the rest of us should know. All of us know about Azlyn and the General, but who is the third protector? The meeting was immediately stopped after the question was asked.

Tomorrow morning, I'm headed back to Standford. I've been missing enough classes as it is. I have no idea how I'll be able to make up my work, and begin baseball preseason in the same week. Oh well...I guess the whole 'alien abyss' is my number one priority. Defending a planet seems a little more important than quantum physics.

Oh well...

The whole idea of leaving Lanie kind of scares me. I never thought I'd ever go crazy over a girl. But Lanie's not any other girl. She's special. She's funny. She's mine.

"Cole honey, Lanie's on the phone", I hear my mother shout. Well, I guess this conversation was going to come up sooner or later.

end cole

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 7-Oct-2002 5:43:54 PM ]
posted on 8-Oct-2002 3:59:46 PM by Sugarplum7
Yey! Andy!

I'll get right on this. I need to update A Father's Legacy first, but I am game in continuing this if the other girls are. Heehee!


PS. The part was great!
posted on 14-Oct-2002 4:44:39 AM by Sugarplum7

Just a Bump To keep this in sight. Heehee!

Hugs girlies,

posted on 14-Oct-2002 4:52:54 PM by Lizzy Parker
So does this mean we're continuing? Can somebody clue me in on what's going to happen next? I've been so caught up with school and Smallville that I've sort of forgotten the plot of the RPG.

posted on 5-Jan-2003 2:22:57 PM by tabasco sauce
Bump! Come on girlies! Let's not forget about this rpg!